<!DOCTYPE TEI.2 SYSTEM "http://docsouth.unc.edu/dtds/teixlite.dtd" [
<!ENTITY % external-entities SYSTEM "./extEntities.dtf">
<!ENTITY % internal-entities SYSTEM "./intEntities.dtf">
<!ENTITY johns100 SYSTEM "johns100.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns116 SYSTEM "johns116.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns114 SYSTEM "johns114.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns119 SYSTEM "johns119.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johnssp SYSTEM "johnssp.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns124 SYSTEM "johns124.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns207 SYSTEM "johns207.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johnstp SYSTEM "johnstp.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns82 SYSTEM "johns82.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns83 SYSTEM "johns83.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns84 SYSTEM "johns84.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns212 SYSTEM "johns212.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns89 SYSTEM "johns89.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns88 SYSTEM "johns88.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns213 SYSTEM "johns213.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns216 SYSTEM "johns216.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns217 SYSTEM "johns217.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns91 SYSTEM "johns91.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns220 SYSTEM "johns220.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns225 SYSTEM "johns225.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns224 SYSTEM "johns224.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns144 SYSTEM "johns144.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns145 SYSTEM "johns145.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johnsvi SYSTEM "johnsvi.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns232 SYSTEM "johns232.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns233 SYSTEM "johns233.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns234 SYSTEM "johns234.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns252a SYSTEM "johns252a.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns236 SYSTEM "johns236.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns156 SYSTEM "johns156.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns157 SYSTEM "johns157.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns158 SYSTEM "johns158.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns246 SYSTEM "johns246.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns252 SYSTEM "johns252.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns9 SYSTEM "johns9.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns254 SYSTEM "johns254.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns175 SYSTEM "johns175.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns259 SYSTEM "johns259.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns260 SYSTEM "johns260.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns262 SYSTEM "johns262.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns263 SYSTEM "johns263.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns267 SYSTEM "johns267.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johnsv SYSTEM "johnsv.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns195 SYSTEM "johns195.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns196 SYSTEM "johns196.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns198 SYSTEM "johns198.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johnscv SYSTEM "johnscv.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johnsfp SYSTEM "johnsfp.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johnsii SYSTEM "johnsii.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns88b SYSTEM "johns88b.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns21 SYSTEM "johns21.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns23 SYSTEM "johns23.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns27 SYSTEM "johns27.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns212a SYSTEM "johns212a.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY johns212b SYSTEM "johns212b.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
]>
<TEI.2>
  <teiHeader type="" status="new">
    <fileDesc>
      <titleStmt>
        <title><emph>Twenty-Eight Years a Slave, </emph><emph>or the Story of My Life in Three Continents:</emph>
Electronic Edition.</title>
        <author>Johnson, Thomas L. (Thomas Lewis), b. 1836?</author>
        <funder>Funding from the National Endowment for the Humanities
 supported the electronic publication of this title.</funder>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Text scanned (OCR) by</resp>
          <name id="cg">Fiona Mills and Sarah Reuning</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Images scanned by</resp>
          <name>Fiona Mills, Sarah Reuning, and Chris Hill</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Text encoded by </resp>
          <name id="ns">Chris Hill and Natalia Smith</name>
        </respStmt>
      </titleStmt>
      <editionStmt>
        <edition>First edition, <date>1999</date></edition>
      </editionStmt>
      <extent>ca. 800K</extent>
      <publicationStmt>
        <publisher>Academic Affairs Library, UNC-CH</publisher>
        <pubPlace>University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, </pubPlace>
        <date>1999.</date>
        <availability status="unknown">
          <p>© This work is the property of the University of North Carolina 
at Chapel Hill. It may be used freely by individuals for research, teaching and personal use as long as this statement of availability is included in the text.</p>
        </availability>
      </publicationStmt>
      <notesStmt>
        <note anchored="yes">Call number E 185.97 .J62  A3 1909        
(B. L. Fisher Library, Asbury Theological Seminary, Wilmore, Kentucky)</note>
      </notesStmt>
      <sourceDesc>
        <biblFull>
          <titleStmt>
            <title type="title page"> Twenty-Eight Years a Slave, or the Story of My Life in Three Continents</title>
            <title type="cover"> Twenty-Eight Years a Slave</title>
            <title type="spine"> Twenty-Eight Years a Slave</title>
            <author>Thomas L. Johnson</author>
          </titleStmt>
          <extent>266 p., 51 ill.</extent>
          <publicationStmt>
            <pubPlace>Bournemouth</pubPlace>
            <publisher>W. Mate &amp; Sons, Limited, Printers and Publishers.</publisher>
            <date>1909</date>
            <authority/>
          </publicationStmt>
        </biblFull>
      </sourceDesc>
    </fileDesc>
    <encodingDesc>
      <projectDesc>
        <p>The electronic edition is a part of the UNC-CH
digitization project, <hi rend="italics">Documenting the American South.</hi></p>
      </projectDesc>
      <editorialDecl>
        <p>The publisher's advertisement on p. 267 has been scanned as an image.</p>
        <p>Any hyphens occurring in line breaks have been 
removed, and the trailing part of a word has been joined to 
the preceding line.</p>
        <p>All quotation marks, em dashes  and ampersand have been transcribed as
entity references.</p>
        <p>All double right and left quotation marks are encoded as ” and “
respectively.</p>
        <p>All single right and left quotation marks are encoded as ’ and ‘ respectively.</p>
        <p>All em dashes are encoded as —</p>
        <p>Indentation in lines has not been preserved.</p>
        <p>Running titles have not been preserved.</p>
        <p>Spell-check and verification made against printed text using Author/Editor (SoftQuad) and Microsoft Word spell check programs.</p>
      </editorialDecl>
      <classDecl>
        <taxonomy id="lcsh">
          <bibl>
            <title>Library of Congress Subject Headings, </title>
            <edition>21st edition, 1998</edition>
          </bibl>
        </taxonomy>
      </classDecl>
    </encodingDesc>
    <profileDesc>
      <langUsage>
        <language id="eng">English</language>
        <language id="fre">French</language>
      </langUsage>
      <textClass>
        <keywords scheme="lcsh">
          <list type="simple">
            <item>Johnson, Thomas L. (Thomas Lewis), b. 1836?</item>
            <item>African Americans -- Virginia -- Biography.</item>
            <item>Slaves -- Virginia -- Biography.</item>
            <item>Freedmen -- Virginia -- Biography.</item>
            <item>African Americans -- Religion.</item>
            <item>African Americans -- Education.</item>
            <item>African American missionaries -- Africa -- Biography.</item>
            <item>African American missionaries -- United States --
Biography.</item>
            <item>Missions -- Africa.</item>
            <item>Baptists -- Missions -- Africa.</item>
            <item>Slavery -- Virginia -- History -- 19th century.</item>
            <item>Slaves writings', American -- Virginia.</item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
    </profileDesc>
    <revisionDesc>
      <change>
        <date>2000-03-17,</date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Celine Noel and Wanda Gunther </name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> revised TEIHeader and created catalog 
record for the electronic edition.</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1999-09-30, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Natalia Smith, </name>
          <resp>project manager, </resp>
        </respStmt>
        <item>finished TEI-conformant encoding and final proofing.</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1999-09-30, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Chris Hill</name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> finished TEI/SGML encoding</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1999-09-22, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Sarah Reuning and Fiona Mills</name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> finished scanning (OCR) and proofing.</item>
      </change>
    </revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <text>
    <front>
      <div1 type="cover image">
        <p>
          <figure id="cover" entity="johnscv">
            <p>[Cover Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="spine image">
        <p>
          <figure id="spine" entity="johnssp">
            <p>[Spine Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="frontispiece image">
        <p>
          <figure id="frontis" entity="johnsfp">
            <p>[Frontispiece Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="title page image">
        <p>
          <figure id="title" entity="johnstp">
            <p>[Title Page Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <titlePage>
        <docTitle>
          <titlePart type="main">TWENTY-EIGHT YEARS<lb/>
A SLAVE</titlePart>
          <titlePart type="main">OR THE</titlePart>
          <lb/>
          <titlePart type="main">STORY OF MY LIFE IN<lb/>
THREE CONTINENTS</titlePart>
        </docTitle>
        <byline>BY</byline>
        <docAuthor>THOMAS L. JOHNSON
<lb/>
Twenty-Eight Years a Slave in Virginia,<lb/>
afterwards, at Forty years of age, a<lb/> student in Spurgeon's College,
Missionary in Africa,<lb/>
Evangelist in England.</docAuthor>
        <docImprint><docDate>1909.</docDate>
<pubPlace>BOURNEMOUTH:</pubPlace>
<publisher>W. MATE &amp; SONS, LIMITED,<lb/>
PRINTERS AND PUBLISHERS.</publisher>
<pubPlace>LONDON:</pubPlace>
<publisher>CHRISTIAN WORKERS' DEPOT,<lb/>
(Proprietor—F. S. Turney)<lb/>
22, PATERNOSTER ROW, E. C.</publisher></docImprint>
        <docImprint><hi rend="italics">May be ordered of Booksellers or the Author—</hi>
<lb/>
“LIBERIA,”
PAISLEY ROAD,<lb/>
BOSCOMBE, BOURNEMOUTH.</docImprint>
      </titlePage>
      <div1 type="dedication">
        <pb id="johnii" n="ii"/>
        <head>Dedicated</head>
        <head>“She hath done what she could.”</head>
        <p>THESE words recall to my mind an earnest, faithful, and loving
disciple of the Master, whose life was steadfastly lived to His
glory, and who was content to be “in His will.” What that life
meant to me is more than I can tell. She it was, who, when abroad,
first impressed me with the importance of a consecrated life. She
helped me in my Mission work and encouraged me to come to
England, where she had previously introduced my name to many
friends. Her heart and soul were with me in my purpose to go to
Africa, and she finally went herself to the land of my fathers, to
carry good tidings to the dwellers in darkness, and comfort and
strength to those who were labouring amongst them. And there
it was that after a few days sojourn in Africa, she was called
home to her eternal rest. To the memory of Mrs. E. E. Stroud
Smith, now in glory, I dedicate this little account of my life.</p>
        <lg type="verse'">
          <l>“The dear Lord's best interpreters</l>
          <l>Are humble human souls;</l>
          <l>The gospel of a life like hers</l>
          <l>Is more than books and scrolls.”</l>
        </lg>
        <p>
          <figure id="ill1" entity="johnsii">
            <p>THE LATE MRS. E. E. STROUD SMITH.</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="preface">
        <pb id="johniii" n="iii"/>
        <head>PREFACE TO THE SEVENTH EDITION.</head>
        <p>THROUGH the liberality of many kind friends whom God has
graciously raised up for me, the Seventh Edition of this Book is
called for. This is, indeed, very gratifying.
The earlier editions were published more especially in
the interest of “the African Mission,” of only a
hundred pages, and many hundreds of copies were thus
distributed. My health completely failed, and in 1894
I was compelled to resign my post as Financial Agent.
I have since recovered sufficiently for service evangelistic, and
it has been my joy to travel about the Kingdom amongst the
different denominations wherever God has led the way, and
whenever health permitted, telling of the love of my Blessed
Jesus. Thank God I have had many manifestations of His
presence with me, and step by step faith has been strengthened.
In this new edition of my book I earnestly request the prayers of
God's people that I may ever seek the old paths—Jeremiah vi. 16;
Like Abraham—have one Look, Hebrews xi. 10; Like
Mary—one Choice, Luke x. 42; Like Paul, one motto,
Phil, iii. 13—and that, while I live, to earnestly contend
for the Faith which was once delivered unto the Saints.</p>
        <p>I mention much in my little book which some may
consider ought to have been omitted. But how can
I refrain from inscribing names and circumstances of
people and matters so deeply associated with my very
life and work. Let no one do me the injustice of regarding
my narrative as egotistic. When I think of what I once
was, and of what God has done for me, that from a poor
<pb id="johniv" n="iv"/>
illiterate slave, owned as a mere chattel and treated as such, and
that He has blessed me with a knowledge of salvation, brought
me into Christian society, and that I have been received as a
brother and a man, and privileged to work side by side with
many honoured servants of our one Lord. In England, Ireland,
Scotland, Wales, Africa and America, I should be ungrateful
indeed if I did not mention the names of a few of the very many
friends who have helped and encouraged me. I should like to
mention them all in this book, but space will not permit; but I
have mentioned them all to my Father, and He has their names in
the great Book on High.</p>
        <p>I shall ever be grateful to the Rev. R. J. Peden, of
Christchurch, Hants, who, when summarising the manuscript for
me, found there was near enough for 2 Vols.</p>
        <signed>THOMAS L. JOHNSON.</signed>
        <trailer>“LIBERIA,”<lb/>
BOSCOMBE, BOURNEMOUTH,<lb/>
ENGLAND.<lb/>
1908.</trailer>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="figures">
        <pb id="johnsv" n="v"/>
        <p>
          <figure id="ill2" entity="johnsv">
            <p>INTRODUCTORY TO THE SEVENTH EDITION<lb/>BY THE LATE SIR GEORGE WILLIAMS.</p>
            <p/>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <pb id="johnvi" n="vi"/>
        <p>
          <figure id="ill3" entity="johnsvi">
            <p>INTRODUCTORY TO THE SEVENTH EDITION<lb/>BY THE LATE SIR GEORGE WILLIAMS.</p>
            <p/>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="commendatory">
        <pb id="johnvii" n="vii"/>
        <head>COMMENDATORY.</head>
        <opener>
          <date><hi>April 21st,</hi> 1882.</date>
        </opener>
        <p>I HAVE known and very highly esteemed my dear friend, Mr. T.
Lewis Johnson, for nearly six years. It was chiefly through me that the
dear man, first came to this country in 1866. He worked with me in
connection with the Young Men's Christian Association in Manchester
for some time prior to his going to Mr. Spurgeon's College and thence
to Africa. I fully believe in our dear brother's zeal for the Lord's work
in Africa, and cordially recommend him to all who may be able to
further the cause so near his heart.</p>
        <closer>
          <signed>W. HIND SMITH,<lb/>
<hi rend="italics">General Secretary Y. M. C. A.</hi></signed>
        </closer>
        <trailer>LONDON. </trailer>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="introduction">
        <pb n="viii"/>
        <head>INTRODUCTORY TO THE FIRST EDITION.</head>
        <byline>BY MR. EDWARD STROUD SMITH.</byline>
        <p>THOSE only who are acquainted with Mr. Johnson know the
elasticity of his heart; how, unmindful of self, it throbs for
Africa, the land of his forefathers, and that in loving tenderness
it encircles every tribe, however degraded in that vast continent.
Ever since receiving his first freedom, the liberty of his soul,
through simply trusting his blessed Jesus, he longed to be the bearer
of the glad tidings of salvation to his benighted countrymen;
and no sooner had he gained his second freedom, that of his person,
secured by the capture of Richmond and the overthrow of the Confederate
Government, than we find him diligently striving to secure the
education necessary to the fulfilment of his long cherished
hopes, and although his path was strewn with difficulties, and
for a time he seemed to make but little progress, yet by prayer
and faith he surmounted them all.</p>
        <p>We have the most unbounded confidence in Mr. Johnson, full
faith in his work, and earnestly pray God to bless and prosper
him wherever he may be called to labour. It is now fully ten
years since we first met him as Pastor of Providence Baptist
Church, Chicago, Illinois, beloved by his own people, and
respected by all. He frequently spoke of Africa and his longing
to go there, and once, when visiting him in a time of sickness, he
said: “Oh, if God would only let me go to Africa and preach one
sermon, I would be willing to die.” And this in a tone of such
intense earnestness that we saw it to be of the Lord, who has
proved how He can fulfil the desire of
<pb id="johnix" n="ix"/>
them that fear Him, even exceedingly above all we ask or think;
for Mr. Johnson has not only laboured himself in Africa, but
succeeded in planting a Mission where Jesus was unknown,
which still flourishes.</p>
        <p>But he is now an instrument, we believe, in the hand of
Omnipotent God, to awaken the interest, and enlist the
sympathy of many others, who shall carry the glorious Gospel
to the dark hearths and homes of poor Africa, which seems to
have borne the cross as well as the curse for so many ages. How
shall we answer to the King in the day of His appearing, if we
should withhold our sympathy, prayers, and money? Are we
not responsible for the discipling of all nations?</p>
        <p>May a perusal of the following pages, which prove “All things
are possible to him that believeth,” lead to deeper consecration,
and a coveting of the privilege of a share in “Africa for Jesus,”
so that sower and reaper may rejoice together; for “all the
promises of God are yea and Amen in Christ Jesus.”</p>
        <closer><signed>EDWARD STROUD SMITH.</signed>
<dateline>DOUGLAS, ISLE OF MAN,
<date><hi rend="italics">May 1st,</hi> 1882.</date></dateline></closer>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="preface">
        <pb id="johnx" n="x"/>
        <head>PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.</head>
        <p>MY object in publishing this little pamphlet is to help to create a
fund to send freed men to Africa as missionaries. Since it is
obvious that I cannot labour there myself, on account of my
health, my life work by the help of the Lord shall be to do all I
can to assist others to go. God has, indeed, been gracious to me
in permitting me to awaken a deeper interest in African Mission
Work among my own people in the Western States of America,
so that I feel to-day that I am doing more good for Africa than if
I had been permitted to continue my labour there. It is, indeed,
my prayer that this little book, giving a simple statement of my
slave-life, and how the good Lord has led me, may greatly help
in raising money to send Missionaries to Africa—the land of my
fathers. Please, dear friends, help us to help ourselves.</p>
        <closer><salute>Yours truly “for Africa,”</salute>
<signed>THOS. L. JOHNSON.</signed>
<dateline>LONDON,<lb/>
<date><hi>May</hi></date>, 1882.</dateline></closer>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="historical note">
        <pb id="johnxi" n="xi"/>
        <head>HISTORICAL.</head>
        <p>THE Negroes were imported by the Portuguese from West Africa
in 1503. It was not till the beginning of the nineteenth century
that any really effective efforts were made to ameliorate the
position of the slaves within British possessions and to mitigate
their suffering; and finally, after heroic struggles in and out of
Parliament, led by Clarkson, Wilberforce, and others, that the
abolition of slavery within British territory became a glorious
reality. But until the year 1865 slavery existed in the United States,
when the original fourteen slaves which the Dutch ship landed
and sold at Jamestown on the James River, Virginia, 1619, had
increased to over 4,000,000. In 1821 the American Colonization
Society formed a free Negro settlement, called “Liberia,”
near Cape Masuerado, on the West Coast of Africa.
The English Government established a colony for a similar
purpose at Sierra Leone. </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="contents">
        <pb id="johnxii" n="xii"/>
        <head>CONTENTS.</head>
        <list type="simple">
          <item>BORN A SLAVE . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john1">1</ref></item>
          <item>GEORGIA TRADERS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john2">2</ref></item>
          <item>MY MOTHER . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john3">3</ref></item>
          <item>AN ATTEMPT AT LEARNING . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" lang="john5">5</ref></item>
          <item>QUEEN VICTORIA . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john6">6</ref></item>
          <item>BARGAINING FOR SLAVES . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john8">8</ref></item>
          <item>RELIGIOUS AWAKENING . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john9">9</ref></item>
          <item>SOLD TO ANOTHER MASTER . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john11">11</ref></item>
          <item>LITERARY STRUGGLES . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john12">12</ref></item>
          <item>THE GREAT REVIVAL . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john14">14</ref></item>
          <item>FOUND BY JESUS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john15">15</ref></item>
          <item>SPIRITUAL FREEDOM . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john17">17</ref></item>
          <item>REWARD FOR A RUNAWAY SLAVE . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john20">20</ref></item>
          <item>PROGRESS AND LIBERATION . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john22">22</ref></item>
          <item>SYMPATHY OF BRITAIN'S ROYAL HOUSE . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john25">25</ref></item>
          <item>ABRAHAM LINCOLN, DELIVERER . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john27">27</ref></item>
          <item>RICHMOND CAMPAIGN OF LOVE AND WAR . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john28">28</ref></item>
          <item>PROPHESY AND HOPE . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john29">29</ref></item>
          <item>FALL OF THE CONFEDERATE CAPITAL . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john30">30</ref></item>
          <item>FREEDOM . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john32">32</ref></item>
          <item>PROGRESS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john33">33</ref></item>
          <item>MY FIRST WAGES AFTER FREEDOM . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john34">34</ref></item>
          <item>NEW YORK . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john36">36</ref></item>
          <item>TRUTH ALWAYS THE BEST POLICY . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john38">38</ref></item>
          <item>PECULIAR CIRCUMSTANCES . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john40">40</ref></item>
          <item>FIRST PUBLIC SPEECH . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john41">41</ref></item>
          <item>THE FREEDMEN AFTER THE WAR . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john45">45</ref></item>
          <item>IS THE NEGRO DEGENERATE? . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john49">49</ref></item>
          <item>UNCLE TOM AS HE IS NOW . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john50">50</ref></item>
          <item>NEGRO ACHIEVEMENTS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john51">51</ref></item>
          <item>A NEGRO PORT . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john52">52</ref></item>
          <item>LEAVING NEW YORK FOR CHICAGO . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john54">54</ref><lb/>
Struggles to Succeed—Again Disappointed—Inquiring
for a Place of Worship—Engaged in a Restaurant—
A Word for Jesus While on Duty—Chief of Station
Lunch Stand at Station—Chief Steward at Kinsley's.</item>
          <item>RESIGNING TO ENTER MISSION WORK . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john60">60</ref>
<lb/>Three Great Temptations.</item>
          <item>ENTERING THE PASTORATE . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john62">62</ref><lb/>
Called to Denver City, Colorado—Ordination Council
Called.</item>
          <item>GOD'S HAND . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john64">64</ref><lb/>
Examined; Ordained—Departure for Denver.</item>
          <pb id="johnxiii" n="xiii"/>
          <item>WORK IN DENVER . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john67">67</ref><lb/>
First Baptism—Rev. C. H. Spurgeon's Sermons—
Difficulty in Pronouncing Words.</item>
          <item>MINISTERIAL EXPERIENCES . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john71">71</ref><lb/>Refusing to Accept the Position of School Teacher—
Kindness of Mr. Pullman—Returning to the East on
a Lecturing Tour—Failure—Return to Denver—Wife's
Advice—Resignation, and Return to Chicago—Call to
Providence Baptist Church.</item>
          <item>ENGLISH FRIENDS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john76">76</ref></item>
          <item>MISSIONARY MATTERS AGAIN . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john78">78</ref></item>
          <item>LETTERS PROM ENGLAND . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john80">80</ref><lb/>
Leaving New York for England.</item>
          <item>ON BRITISH SOIL . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john81">81</ref></item>
          <item>FIRST SUNDAY IN ENGLAND . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john82">82</ref></item>
          <item>FIRST VISIT TO LONDON; LOST ON CLAPHAM COMMON . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john85">85</ref></item>
          <item>IN THE PASTORS' COLLEGE . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john87">87</ref><lb/>Meeting Mr. Spurgeon for the First Time—Hearty
Welcome by all the Professors and Students—The
Blue Letter.</item>
          <item>MY FIRST SERMON; PROFESSOR FERGUSSON . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john94">94</ref></item>
          <item>TRIBUTE BY PRINCIPAL MCCAIG . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john97">97</ref></item>
          <item>THE AFRICAN MISSION . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john100">100</ref></item>
          <item>MR. AND MRS. C. H. SPURGEON'S INTEREST . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john104">104</ref></item>
          <item>SAILING FOR AFRICA; THE LAND IN SIGHT . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john107">107</ref></item>
          <item>AFRICAN SOIL . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john108">108</ref></item>
          <item>LIFE IN SIERRA LEONE . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john109">109</ref></item>
          <item>LIBERIA . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john110">110</ref></item>
          <item>ASHANTEE . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john114">114</ref></item>
          <item>DAHOMEY . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john115">115</ref></item>
          <item>OUR DESTINATION . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john116">116</ref></item>
          <item>FIRST TIME TO PREACH IN AFRICA FOR JESUS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john117">117</ref></item>
          <item>INCIDENTS IN THE INTERIOR . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john119">119</ref></item>
          <item>TALKING BY DRUM TELEGRAPHY . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john120">120</ref></item>
          <item>PRISONERS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john121">121</ref></item>
          <item>TRIALS OF TRAVELS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john123">123</ref></item>
          <item>IN THE WORK IN AFRICA . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john124">124</ref></item>
          <item>A DYING KING . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john125">125</ref></item>
          <item>CONDITIONS OF LIFE . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john128">128</ref></item>
          <item>THE UNDISPUTED TERRITORY OF THE DEVIL . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john129">129</ref></item>
          <item>MISSION JOYS, HOPES, AND SORROWS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john132">132</ref></item>
          <item>HABITS OF LIFE . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john133">133</ref></item>
          <item>IN MEMORIAM . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john134">134</ref></item>
          <item>RETURNING TO THE COAST; INCIDENTS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john138">138</ref></item>
          <item>AT VICTORIA AGAIN . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john141">141</ref></item>
          <item>IN ENGLAND ONCE MORE; INVALID . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john142">142</ref></item>
          <item>BACK TO AMERICA . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john143">143</ref></item>
          <pb id="johnxiv" n="xiv"/>
          <item>ESTABLISHMENT OF THE AFRICAN MISSION . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john147">147</ref></item>
          <item>MARRIED IN 1881 AND RETURNED TO ENGLAND . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john149">149</ref></item>
          <item>MRS. JOHNSON, CORRESPONDENT . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john150">150</ref></item>
          <item>DEPUTATION WORK . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john153">153</ref></item>
          <item>THE AFRICAN MISSION . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john153">153</ref></item>
          <item>CHRISTIAN POLICEMEN ASSOCIATION . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john154">154</ref></item>
          <item>VISIT TO SCOTLAND . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john157">157</ref></item>
          <item>GREAT ANTI-SLAVERY JUBILEE MEETING . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john158">158</ref></item>
          <item>THE CAMPAIGN CONTINUED . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john169">169</ref></item>
          <item>VISIT TO IRELAND . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john170">170</ref></item>
          <item>DEPARTURE OF MISSIONARIES FOR AFRICA . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john177">177</ref></item>
          <item>VISIT TO THE ST. LOUIS CONVENTION IN THE STATES . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john179">179</ref></item>
          <item>AFRICA FOR CHRIST AND CHRIST FOR AFRICA . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john180">180</ref></item>
          <item>CO-OPERATION WITH THE A. B. M. U. . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john180">180</ref></item>
          <item>TO ENGLAND AGAIN . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john187">187</ref></item>
          <item>A TYPICAL AMERICAN REPORT . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john188">188</ref></item>
          <item>RETURN TO AMERICA . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john189">189</ref></item>
          <item>ENTERTAINMENT GIVEN BY H. M. KINSLEY, ESQ.,
CHICAGO . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john189">189</ref></item>
          <item>NEW MISSIONARY PAPER; A LADY PRINTER . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john200">200</ref></item>
          <item>NOMINATION AS U. S. A. CONSUL TO LIBERIAN REPUBLIC . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john201">201</ref></item>
          <item>HEALTH CONSIDERATIONS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john204">204</ref></item>
          <item>THE GREAT SOUDAN . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john207">207</ref></item>
          <item>LABOUR RESUMED . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john209">209</ref></item>
          <item>RESOLUTIONS OF RESPECT . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john209">209</ref></item>
          <item>AFRICANS TO EVANGELISE AFRICA . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john211">211</ref></item>
          <item>BRITAIN'S SHORE ONCE MORE; JOYS AND SORROWS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john212">212</ref></item>
          <item>AGAIN IN IRELAND . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john213">213</ref></item>
          <item>HOME AT SYDENHAM . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john215">215</ref></item>
          <item>DISAPPOINTMENTS—HIS APPOINTMENTS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john215">215</ref></item>
          <item>THE HOSPITAL . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john220">220</ref></item>
          <item>FIRST VISIT TO BOURNEMOUTH . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john223">223</ref></item>
          <item>AT WORK AGAIN . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john226">226</ref></item>
          <item>COLWYN BAY INSTITUTE . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john227">227</ref></item>
          <item>MISSION WORK IN THE BRITISH ISLE . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john231">231</ref></item>
          <item>THE PUBLIC PRESS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john236">236</ref></item>
          <item>DEATH OF MRS. C. H. SPURGEON . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john237">237</ref></item>
          <item>ACCIDENT IN 1900 . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john238">238</ref></item>
          <item>PRAYER OF LITTLE CHILDREN . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john247">247</ref></item>
          <item>A DIRECT ANSWER TO PRAYER . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john248">248</ref></item>
          <item>HITHERTO AND HENCEFORTH . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john249">249</ref></item>
          <item>MR. H. B. McPHERSON'S LETTER . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john253">253</ref></item>
          <item>JUBILEE OF THE Y. M. C. A. . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john255">255</ref></item>
          <item>TERMS OF CONDUCTING MISSIONS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john256">256 &amp; 257</ref></item>
          <item>CREWKERNE . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john259">259</ref></item>
          <item>MISSION AT EMSWORTH . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john260">260</ref></item>
          <item>TWO BIRTHDAYS—A FEW PAGES FOR MY LITTLE FRIENDS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="john262">262</ref></item>
        </list>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="illustrations">
        <pb id="johnxv" n="xv"/>
        <head>ILLUSTRATIONS.</head>
        <list type="simple">
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill4">SLAVES SOLD AT PUBLIC AUCTION</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill5">RUNAWAY SLAVE</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill6">SLAVE CHAIN AND LASH USED IN THE WEST INDIES</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill7">ABRAHAM LINCOLN</ref>
          </item>
          <item>REV. J. J. IRVING</item>
          <item>Y. M. C. A., MANCHESTER</item>
          <item>W. HIND SMITH, ESQ.</item>
          <item>THE BIBLE, THE SECRET OF ENGLAND'S GREATNESS</item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill8">MRS. R. S. HIND SMITH</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill13">REV. C. H. SPURGEON</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill11">THE PASTORS' COLLEGE</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill12">PROFESSOR A. FERGUSSON</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill14">WEST EALING BAPTIST CHAPEL</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill15">GROUP OF MISSIONARIES</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill17">HUMAN SACRIFICE</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill18">MISSION HOUSE AT VICTORIA</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill19">MISSION HOUSE AT BAKUNDU</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill20">LETTER FROM REV. C. H. SPURGEON</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill20">POLICE ORPHANAGE, REDHILL, SURREY</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill24">GREAT ANTI-SLAVERY JUBILEE MEETING</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill25">BIBLE PRESENTED BY CHRISTIAN WORKERS, DUBLIN,
IRELAND</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill28">NATIVE WORK</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill29">THE GREAT SOUDAN</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill30">REV. R. L. STEWART</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill31">OUR LITTLE RUTH</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill32">MRS. S. ARTIMECO JOHNSON</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill33">MISSION SCHOOL</ref>
          </item>
          <pb id="johnxvi" n="xvi"/>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill34">CHARLES STEWART</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill35">GROUP TAKEN AT THE ROYAL SAILORS' REST, DEVONPORT</ref>
          </item>
          <item>TELEGRAM</item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill36">LITTLE ETHEL</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill37">THE GREAT LIVINGSTONE RIVER</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill38">THE FIRST STUDENT SENT OUT FROM THE CONGO INSTITUE,
COLWYN BAY</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill39">WINCHESTER SOLDIERS' HOME TENT, BULFORD CAMP</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill40">A GROUP OF MY DEAR FRIENDS, SOLDIERS' HOME, WINCHESTER</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill42">SLAVE WHIP AND CHAIN</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill43">“RAVENSCROFT,” PUTNEY</ref>
          </item>
          <item>LITTLE NORMAN HIND SMITH</item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill44">MR. H. B. MCPHERSON</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill45">MR. MCPHERSON'S CHILDREN</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill46">JUBILEE OF THE Y. M. C. A.</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill47">WILFRED PAULL AND CHARLIE PONE</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill48">GROUP OF MISSION WORKERS, EMSWORTH</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill49">DORA ROSS</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill50">CLARA NEIGHBOUR</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <ref targOrder="U" target="ill41">JAMES AND ERNEST, MY SOLDIERS' HOME FRIENDS</ref>
          </item>
        </list>
      </div1>
    </front>
    <body>
      <div1 type="main text">
        <pb id="john1" n="1"/>
        <head>TWENTY-EIGHT YEARS A SLAVE.</head>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>BORN A SLAVE.</head>
          <p>ACCORDING to information received from my mother,
if the reckoning is correct, I was born 7th
August, 1836, at Rock-Rayman, in the State of
Virginia. I do not know the district, having 
been “removed” from thence when but a child. From what I have heard
my mother say about her father, it would appear that he came
from Africa, and was of the Guinea tribe. Both my mother's
parents died when she was quite young. Her brothers and
sisters were sold when she was thirteen years old. She often
spoke of them and of the cruel treatment she received in her
youth. My father was an octoroon, that is, he was one-eighth
negro blood, and he was a free man. When I was three years old,
Mr. Brent, who owned me, removed to Alexandria, Virginia. My
father then wanted to purchase my mother and myself, but our
master would not sell us. It must be explained that a free man
was permitted to marry a slave woman, but the woman's children
would be slaves. My father died when I was nine years old, he
left money for me to purchase my freedom when I became a man,
but the money got into other people's hands and never reached
me.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>GEORGIA TRADERS.</head>
          <p>I can well remember when others little children and I were very
happy, not knowing that we were slaves.
<pb id="john2" n="2"/>
We played merrily together, knowing nothing of the world and
of the long oppression of our people. But as time passed on,
first one and then another of those who were as helpless as
myself were missed from the company of little slaves. One day
we saw John, who was much older than the rest, with a small
bundle in his hand, saying good-bye to his mother, while a
white man stood waiting in the hall for him. His mother and
mine, with others, were crying, and all seemed very sad. I did
not know what to make of it. A vague fear came over me, but I
did not know why. We heard that the man who took John away
was a “Georgia Trader,” or slave dealer. Whenever we saw a
white man looking over the fence as we were at play, we would
run and hide, sometimes getting near our mothers, ignorantly
thinking they could protect us. But another and again another
of us would be taken away. All this showed to us the difference—
the great difference—there was between the white and coloured
children. White children were free—“free born”—but black
children were slaves and could be sold for money. What seemed
worse than all was the discovery that our mothers, whom we
looked upon as our only protectors, could not help us. Often we
were reminded that if we were not good the white people would
sell us to Georgia, which place we dreaded above all others on
earth.</p>
          <p>Mr. Brent, our owner, held some office in the Government,
and he removed to Washington when I was about seven or
eight years old. I was dressed up and sent into the dining-room
at each meal to drive away the flies from the table, and to carry
out the dishes and other things. At night I had to bring in my
young master's slippers. When I brought them in I was told:
“This slipper is for the right foot, and that for the left.” Up to this
time I did not know what was meant by “right ” and “left,”
and could not understand the difference. The next night
<pb id="john3" n="3"/>
when I brought in the slippers I put the left foot one on the
right foot. My master was very angry, and gave me
a slap on the head. Night after night, with fear and trembling I
would carry in the slippers. Sometimes I accidentally got them
right, but more often they were wrong; then would I receive a
blow on the head either with the hand or with the slippers.
When I did get them right, then he would declare that I knew
the right way all the time.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>MY MOTHER.</head>
          <p>My poor mother, to whom I looked for protection, could do
nothing. I can remember how, after my being ill-treated, mother
would say, with tears in her eyes, “My
son, be a good boy.” Oh, the memory of a loving and patient
mother. She taught me what she knew. The
whole of her education consisted in a knowledge of the
Alphabet, and how to count a hundred. She first taught me the
Lord's Prayer. And as soon as I was old enough, she explained
to me the difference between the condition of the coloured and
white people, and told me that if I would learn how to read and
write, some day I might be able to get my freedom;
but all that would have to be kept a secret. If a slave were
known to teach another slave, he would be liable to be sent to the whipping-post,
or he might at once be sold; for the law was very strict
with regard to slaves in this matter—they were forbidden
education. The Legislature of the State of Louisiana,
U. S. A., during the days of slavery passed an Act that—
“Whosoever shall make use language in any public
discourse, or shall make use of signs or actions having a
tendency to produce discontent amongst the coloured
population, shall suffer imprisonment and hard labour,
not less than three years nor more than twenty-one years, or
<hi rend="italics">death</hi> at the discretion of the Court.” And slaves were not
allowed to be taught in Sabbath Schools; whoever
<pb id="john4" n="4"/>
taught such a school would “be fined five hundred dollars.” In
Virginia and South Carolina, any school for teaching reading
and writing, either to slaves or free people, was considered an
unlawful assembly. If found out, the penalty for each pupil was
twenty lashes. It was made the duty of any Justice of the Peace
to issue his warrant to enter any house or school-house or
meeting where coloured people would be likely to receive
instruction. The law in Virginia was not so strict respecting
Sunday School lessons, if the master made no objections. In the
city of Savannah, Ga., an ordinance was made by which “Any
person that teaches a person of colour, slave or free, to read and
write, or cause such person to be so taught, is subject to a fine
of thirty dollars for each offence; and every person of colour
who shall teach reading or writing to be imprisoned ten days
and whipped thirty-nine lashes.”</p>
          <p>My mother's heartfelt desire seems to have been that I should
be taught to read and write; and no opportunity was lost in
trying to inspire me to look forward to freedom and an
education. She told me what she knew about heaven, where
there would be no slaves—all would be free. Oh, I used to think
how nice it must be in heaven, “no slaves, all free,” and God
would think as much of the black people as he did of the white.
Then mother would talk of Africa; how that they were once all
free there, but white people stole us from our country and made
slaves of us. This appeared to be all she knew of the matter. I do
thank my Blessed Jesus that she knew so much; it was the germ
of all I know to-day. My mother's advice and my mother's
teaching will ever remain fresh in my memory. I cannot forget
her tears as she looked upon me with a mother's love, more than
sixty years ago, and told me what little she knew. To her, as to
thousands of poor slaves, the Bible was almost a sealed book. I
remember her tenderness, and the deep security I felt
<pb id="john5" n="5"/>
when, in the evenings of my childhood, nestling in her arms, I
listened as she told me how she loved me; not knowing what
was passing through that loving mother's breast as her tearful
eyes looked upon me. I was the first and only child at that time.</p>
          <p>The few following lines, which I put together and often sang,
I call “Memories of Childhood,” and frequently sing them now
in memory of my dear mother:—
<q type="verse" direct="unspecified"><lg type="verse"><l>Yes, I remember, remember well,</l><l>When at my mother's knee she often would tell</l><l>Of that sweet prayer the disciples prayed,</l><l>Taught by the Lord who should be obeyed:</l></lg><p>Our Father, which art in heaven; hallowed be Thy Name; Thy Kingdom
come; Thy will be done in earth as it is done in heaven. Give us this day
our daily bread; and forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that
trespass against us; and lead us not into temptation; but deliver us from evil.
For Thine is the Kingdom, and the power and the glory, for ever and ever.
<lb/>
Amen.</p><lg type="verse"><l>And then, in conclusion,</l><l>Mother taught me to say,</l><l>In childlike simplicity,</l><l>At the close of day:</l><l>Now I lay me down to sleep,</l><l>I pray the Lord my soul to keep;</l><l>If I should die before I wake, I pray</l><l>the Lord my soul to take.</l></lg></q></p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>ATTEMPTS AT LEARNING.</head>
          <p>My master was sent on Government business to <sic>Buenos
Ayres.</sic> Some of the slaves were sent to the farm, but others were
left in the hands of an agent at Washington.
My mother took advantage of this opportunity and paid a
freeman fifty cents to teach me for one month. All
that I can remember of those lessons is:
<lb/>
ab, eb, ib, ob, ub, ac, ec, ic, oc, uc, <lb/>and similar simple combinations.</p>
          <pb id="john6" n="6"/>
          <p>This was found out by one of the young masters, who was
left at home, and in consequence thereof I was sent to
Fredricksburg, down in Virginia, to a farm there. After the
master's return he settled down on a farm near Alexandria,
Virginia, where in two years he died. The estate was
divided. It was my lot to fall into the hands of the son who used
to cuff me concerning his slippers. He was a doctor, and settled
in Fairfax County, Va., and at first boarded with a family of
Northern people, who were very kind to me. He found this out,
and he desired Mrs. Barrett, the lady of the house, not to permit
me to repeat any lesson after the children, nor in any way to
give me instruction. He removed to another family to board.
When he went from home he left instructions with the
gentleman with whom he boarded to do as he liked with me, and
he did not fail to use his authority. My own master would often
whip me for the most trivial thing, and I was treated in a most
cruel manner, far away from my mother, whose sympathy in the
past was most precious to me. When only twelve years old I
often thought of freedom, and as time passed away I made
enquiries respecting Canada. This was the second time I was
away from my mother, and I had not much hope of ever seeing
her again. ‘Freedom” was the subject that occupied my mind
greatly at this time.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>QUEEN VICTORIA.</head>
          <p>I heard that the Queen of England had given large sums of
money to set the coloured people free, and I felt that if I could
reach Canada I should be safe. It may be of interest if I mention
that we had the idea on the plantation that the Queen was black,
because she was so kind. Accustomed to nothing but cruelty at
the hands of the white people, we had never imagined that a
great ruler so kind to coloured people could be other than
black;
<pb id="john7" n="7"/>
so the impression was that Queen Victoria was a coloured lady.
To me she was the subject of many a dream; she often came
before my mind, and filled my imagination with all manner of
ideas as to the kind of person she was. I used to picture her as a
black lady, amidst numerous coloured attendants, surrounded
by a grandeur that exceeded all I had ever seen amongst the
wealthy white people. And then I thought what a happy thing it
must be to live under the reign of so good a Queen. Many
stories were circulated concerning Victoria. Amongst the rest I
remember one which had great interest for us. We had the
impression that a hogshead (in which tobacco was packed) was
the largest measure in existence, and it was reported that the
Queen had sent a hogshead of money to purchase the liberty of
us poor slaves; but that the money had got into the hands of
the white people, who, instead of granting freedom to us, had
kept the money for themselves, and still kept us as slaves. The
origin of this story I cannot understand, except on the theory
that the Queen, who had freed so many slaves in other parts,
and whose Government had paid so much to liberate those in
slavery, would not willingly leave us in bondage. Alas! there
was no way for me to make my escape; the door seemed closed
against me.</p>
          <p>I would often think of my mother's parting blessing. She put
her hand upon my head, and said, “Good-bye, my son; God
bless you. Be a good boy, say your prayers, and try to seek
religion. The fortune-teller said you were born to good luck.” I
would look at the sun, and see how beautifully it shone on
everything; all was bright but the poor slaves, who were
doomed to drag out a miserable existence in bondage, classed
as goods and chattels. Their condition was that of dumb
creatures; their time, talents, mind and body were all claimed by
the slave-owner, whose power over the slaves was absolute.
The slave had no legal rights. In no respect whatever
<pb id="john8" n="8"/>
was he protected; beyond his master he had no appeal; he was
not allowed to give evidence against a white man; his wife and
children were by law “things”—chattels—the property of their
master, to whom they were compelled to yield implicit
obedience. “The New Orleans Bee” newspaper of the 14th
October, 18—, says: “The slave who struck some citizens in
Canel Street some weeks since has been tried and found guilty,
and is sentenced to be hung on the 24th inst.” The Quarterly
Anti-Slavery Magazine, July, 1837.—U S.A.—“The labour of the
slave was compulsory and without any remuneration. The kind
of labour, the amount of toil, the time allowed for rest, were all
decided by the master or overseer. The clothing, food, and
bedding, both as to quality and quantity, depended upon the
kind of master the slaves had. Some masters were very cruel, but
others were very kind. The treatment of the household slaves—
or, as they are called in England, servants—differed very much
from that of field slaves, the latter being for the most part under
the control of the overseers, who were often very cruel to them.
Yet there were exceptions, some overseers being very kind.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>BARGAINING FOR SLAVES.</head>
          <p>Hardly a day passed without some one of my own long
oppressed people being led to the whipping post, and there
lashed most unmercifully. Every auction day many were sold
away to Georgia, or some other of the far-off Southern States,
and often could be seen in companies, handcuffed, and on their
way to the Southern markets, doomed, doomed to perpetual
slavery. So absolutely were the slaves in the power of their
masters that they were pledged, leased, exchanged, taken for
debt or gambled off at the gambling table; and men women, and
children were sold by auction at the public auction block—
husbands and wives separated, never
<pb id="john9" n="9"/>
to meet again, and little children torn from their parents' loving
arms, and sold into slavery, and into the hands of strangers
from distant parts. Here is a pictorial illustration of the slaves
being sold at a public auction—<figure id="ill4" entity="johns9"><p><hi rend="italics">Slaves being sold at Public Auction.</hi></p></figure>This cut appeared in the book called “Uncle Tom's Cabin,” and
now used by permission of <hi rend="italics">The Christian Age.</hi></p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>RELIGIOUS AWAKENING.</head>
          <p>In the midst of all their sufferings, the slaves would sing
many of the religious songs that were sung by Jubilee Singers.
And I often joined in the singing, When I resolved to “seek
religion,” I was then nearly sixteen years
<pb id="john10" n="10"/>
of age. My master was a member of the Episcopalian Church,
and would teach me to say my prayers, and the Apostles' Creed,
and read to me about Abraham's servants and Isaac's servants,
and Jacob's servants, and “servants, obey your masters.” He
would read these “wise” precepts over to me so carefully, have
prayers, and then, when he felt like it (which he often did), gave
me a lashing. And whenever he thought I ought to have a
flogging, he would say to me: “Report yourself to me to-morrow
morning after breakfast.” If I did not report to get my flogging, I
would have an extra lashing for that. Yet, with all this, my lot
was much better than many of those around me. There was a
man who owned the next plantation whose name was Jackson.
He was so cruel to the slaves that he was known to them as
“the devil.” I remember well how I used to think of “seeking
religion,” but whenever I began to think seriously on this
matter, a great obstacle confronted me. I was superstitious.
Superstition is characteristic of the race in Africa. Having
been brought to America, not permitted to be taught to read the
Bible, and having every avenue to education closed against us,
it was natural we should retain the superstitions of our fathers.
My idea was that if I set out to “seek religion,” I must meet with
that old serpent, the devil. I often heard slaves say that when
they set out to “seek religion,” the devil set out with them, and
this greatly perplexed me. Then I heard them talk of seeing
ghosts. But after they were converted they would go six and ten
miles at night to a meeting, and God would be with them. I
resolved to set out definitely to get religion, with all my strange
thoughts and fears. I thought the worst sin a man could be
guilty of was murder. I knew I was innocent of that. One day, I
was out gathering blackberries, and commenced to pray the
Lord's Prayer; I knew not what else to say. As I prayed, a rabbit
jumped up from under the bush from which I was gathering the
berries. I felt sure
<pb id="john11" n="11"/>
this was the devil. I had heard that when he deceived Eve
in the garden, he came like a serpent; and, furthermore, he could
put himself into any shape. I was never more frightened
in all my life. I was afraid to say my prayers at night, not so much
because I might disturb the devil, but because he might
disturb me. I wept bitterly in my loneliness and in my
darkness of mind, having no father or mother to direct me.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>SOLD TO ANOTHER MASTER.</head>
          <p>About the year 1852 my master took to himself a wife,
and then I was sold to his brother, who lived in Richmond,
Virginia. Here I again met my dear mother, after having been
separated from her for about six years. This brother had always
been kind to slaves, and every member of the family followed
his example. How much he paid for me I never heard.
His son once told me that he had been offered three thousand dollars
in gold for me, but that he would not accept the amount. From this time I
received better treatment. I was never flogged after coming into his hands.
I was told that I was to be the property of his eldest son. He was much younger
than myself. Now, during all this time I never lost sight of
the lessons my dear mother had taught me, and while I
was separated from her I worked hard in order to be able to make
the letters of the Alphabet, and had learned to spell a large
number of words. But I found out that the white people did not
use the large letters of the Alphabet as I did when writing. I was
strongly of the impression that an education consisted in
knowing how to write, and I also knew that the slave-owners
were opposed to their slaves acquiring even the most elementary literary
knowledge. There was a slave on our lot named Anthony
Burnes, who managed to get to Boston. Under the fugitive
slave law he was brought back to Richmond, Virginia,
<pb id="john12" n="12"/>
and put into the slave pen for sale. Young Mr. Brent came to me
one day when Burnes was in the trader's pen, and told me that
Anthony was in gaol. He knew how to write, and had written
himself a pass and had gone to the north, and that his master
and other gentlemen had brought him back, and now he would
be sold to Georgia. All this, said he, Burnes brought upon
himself because he knew how to write. “Lor's o'er me,” I said,
“is dat so?” He answered very gravely, “Yes, that is so.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>LITERARY STRUGGLES.</head>
          <p>When I got by myself, I said, “If dat is so, I am going to
learn how to write, and if I can get to Boston, I know I can get to
Canada.” With this resolve, I struggled hard to learn how to
write. I began by pocketing the nice-looking letters I saw, and go
to my room and try to make letters like them. I remember being in
a church once, where I saw a lot of letters in a box. The writing
looked so plain and nice, it seemed that I could not do better
than take a few of the nicest looking ones to help me in my
writing lessons. But this did not do, for although some of the
letters were very nice, I did not know what to call them. The
youngest son of the master had a copy book. When I saw it I
decided to have one like it. The first time after this when I had
five cents, I went to a book store and asked for a copy book. I
had made up my mind what to say if the bookseller should ask
me for whom I wanted it. I intended telling him that it was for my
master. But fortunately he did not question me in that direction.
I told him in answer to his question as to what kind of copy
book I wanted, to put them down that I might see them, and I
would tell him. I went home and began to learn from this book
how to write. The letters were alphabetically arranged. I got on
very well, but another difficulty presented itself—I could not
spell.
<pb id="john13" n="13"/>
I purchased a spelling-book in the course of time, kept it in my
pocket, and at every opportunity I looked into it. But there were
so many words I could not understand. At night, when the
young master would be getting his lessons, I used to choose
some word I wanted to know how to spell, and say, “Master, I'll
bet you can't spell ‘looking-glass.’” He would at once spell it. I
would exclaim, “Lor's o'er me, you can spell nice.” Then I would
go out and spell the word over and over again. I knew that once
it was in my head it would never be got out again. This young
man was very kind, and was always willing to answer my
questions. But sometimes he would ask why I wanted to know,
and I would say, “I want to see how far you are.” In the course
of time he would often read portions of his lessons to me. If I
liked this and wanted to hear it again, I would say, “Lor's o'er
me, read that again,” which he often did. In this way each week I
added a little to my small store of knowledge about the great
world in which I lived.</p>
          <p>But the door of freedom seemed as fast closed against me as
ever. There was a large map of the United States hanging on the
wall of the dining room, and each day as I attended to my duties
I would stop a few minutes and look at the map. In the course of
time I learned to spell the names of nearly all the cities along the
railway route from Richmond to Boston, wondering whether I
should ever see those cities where all were free. Never shall I be
able to express my intense longing for freedom in those long,
long days of slavery. During all this my heart was inclined
towards “seeking religion.” Some of the slaves sang so much
about “heaven” and “home,” and “rest” and “freedom,” and
seemed so happy that I often longed to be able to join them.
Many of the melodies were sung by the Jubilee Singers. “The
home beyond,” where there was perfect rest and freedom and
peace, and where there would be no slavery, was <hi rend="italics">almost</hi> daily
before me. But
<pb id="john14" n="14"/>
how to get religion was what perplexed me; yet it was essential
to my happiness both here and hereafter. See how the heathen
grope on in the darkness after God, and how on awakening turn
towards Him. When, thirty-eight years afterwards, I went to
Africa, I found that on comparison the condition of the
plantation negroes in America was but little better than that of
the heathen in Africa. But “How shall they hear without a
preacher?” Rom. x., 14. Dear <hi rend="italics">Christian reader,</hi> will you not do
something to send the Gospel to Africa—poor, long neglected
Africa, the land of my fathers.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>THE GREAT REVIVAL.</head>
          <p>In the year 1857 there was a great revival in America. The
coloured people thought the Judgment Day was coming.
Everywhere <sic corr="we">w</sic> heard of great meetings and of thousands of
souls being converted. In the Richmond tobacco factories,
which employed many thousands of slaves, there were many
converts daily. First one and then another of my friends would
set out to “seek religion.” At last I resolved that, should I live
for a thousand years I would not stop seeking religion until I
found the peace I needed; but the thought of meeting that old
serpent, the devil, was chilling and repulsive to me. The
converts used to relate their experience, and some of them said,
as before mentioned, that when they set out to seek religion the
devil set out with them; that while seeking they would “fast and
pray”; and that the devil would do all he could to turn them
back. This troubled me above all else. I thought the others had
seen the devil with their natural eyes, and in this way I should
have to see him. But I dreaded the encounter and feared to go to
bed, and sat out in the porch at night, sometimes dozing a little,
then awakening with fear, my thoughts being of that dreadful
time through which I must go to get religion.
<pb id="john15" n="15"/>
A rat suddenly scuttling across the floor would make me
tremble, or a cat creeping along the wall toward me would
send me into a paroxysm of fear that the moment had
come. All the night I wished for the day, and yet when the
day came I regretted the cowardice of the night. Matters
came to such a pass that during the day I could scarcely
speak to anyone; instead of being lively, and cheerful I
was gloomy and nervous, and my master wanted to know
what was wrong, and even threatened to send me to
Georgia. But I had made up my mind that wherever I
went I would not stop seeking religion until I found peace.
I knew that God was stronger than the devil and my master,
and so I made my request to God, “Please don't let master
sell me to Georgia.” Then I began to think that I must
in some way renovate myself to be acceptable to God;
that I must do something to make myself fit. I therefore
fasted as long as I could, until I was obliged by hunger
to take a hearty meal; but that meant the beginning of
the fasting all over again, as I had turned back. Through
losing rest night after night, and through abstinence from
my necessary food, I was reduced to an indescribable
condition; it was just a living death to me. I felt I could
stand it no longer.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>FOUND BY JESUS.</head>
          <p>One day I met a coloured man in the street, named Stephney
Brown. He was a Christian, and quite an intelligent man. He
explained to me the simple Gospel. He told me to go to God, and
say: “Lord, have mercy upon me, a hell-deserving sinner, for
Jesus' sake; set me out your way and not my way, for Jesus'
sake.” “But,” said he, “<hi rend="italics">you must have faith.</hi> Now this is faith: If
you came to see me, and asked me for a drink of water, you
would expect and believe that I would give it to you. So you
must ask God for Jesus' sake to have mercy upon
<pb id="john16" n="16"/>
you, a hell-deserving sinner. If you die as you are, you will go to
hell, but you must ask pardon for Jesus' sake. He cannot deny
you if you ask for Jesus' sake.” “<hi rend="italics">For Jesus' sake</hi>” seemed to
enter into my soul. “Have mercy upon me, a hell-deserving
sinner, for Jesus' sake,” rang through my heart all the way home,
and I began to understand the finished work of my blessed
Jesus as I never had before. As soon as my work was done for
that night, and all was quiet, I resolved that, if I lived for a
thousand years, I would never stop praying “for Jesus' sake.” I
went into the dining room, fell down upon my knees, and said:
“O Lord have mercy upon me, a hell-deserving sinner, for Jesus'
sake.” Then I became very happy. I got up and went into the
porch. Everything appeared to be different to me. The very stars
in the heaven seemed brighter, and I was feeling brighter and so
very happy. I did not see any great sights, but there was an
inward rejoicing. I had not done anything—I could not do
anything—to merit this any more than the thief upon the cross,
but my blessed Jesus had done it all; there was <hi rend="italics">nothing</hi> for me
to do. In the matter of salvation, all that God requires of us is to
acknowledge with repentance our sins and receive with
gratitude His salvation. The blood of Jesus had been accepted
as the full atonement for the sin of the sinner. Oh, how many
weary hearts and wasted lives there are to-day through failing
to recognise this important truth. The Blessed Christ <hi rend="italics">has</hi>
atoned for my sin, and all I have to do is to accept God's pardon,
and eternal life. The Lord Jesus was now not one whom I had
merely heard about, but He was <hi rend="italics">my</hi> blessed Jesus—just as much
mine as if there was no person besides myself in the world.
Precious Gospel-Jesus, the sinner's friend. I used to hear the
coloured people say that there were some white people who
went to heaven. My idea was that there were not many of them
who went to heaven, because their cruelty and life were not at
all Christian.
<pb id="john17" n="17"/>
But now I thought that if my master would only come to Jesus
he could be saved. I began to pray for the white people, and to
tell all around what a dear Salvation I had found.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>SPIRITUAL FREEDOM.</head>
          <p>“Free indeed,” John viii., 36. I had now a free soul. But my
poor mother, who had taught me the Lord's Prayer and for years
been so anxious that I should “seek religion,” had never herself
understood the finished work of Christ. She now, however,
accepted Him as her own Saviour, and gave herself to the Lord
in glad and full surrender. I was anxious, after my conversion, to
unite with the Baptist Church. In Richmond there were Churches
of coloured people, but they had white Pastors, who never failed
to keep us informed about Abraham's servants, and as to the
injunction to Hagar. I could not join any Church unless I had a
“pass” from my master. I went to him and asked permission to be
baptised. He at once said: “No, you shall not unite with the
Baptist Church.” Mr. Brown, my spiritual adviser, told me to go
to the Lord, and say, “Lord, if Thou hast ever done anything for
my never-dying soul, please manifest Thyself to me in moving
the master to give me a pass to be baptised.” I think it was
nearly three months before I again ventured to ask him. But
when I summoned up enough courage to ask him the second
time, he at once gave permission. This was a manifest answer to
prayer. When the appointed Sabbath for baptism arrived, my
mother and I “went down into the water” hand-in-hand, and
were baptised, rejoicing in the privilege of following our Divine
Master, and when we “came up out of the water” we “went on
our way rejoicing.”</p>
          <p>Soon after my conversion I felt a deep desire to preach the
Gospel. But two difficulties presented themselves: first, I was a
slave, for though I had a free soul, yet my body was in slavery;
then, second, I could not read the
<pb id="john18" n="18"/>
Bible with much understanding, and there was no way for me to
succeed but the old way, that, was, by <hi rend="italics">taking advantage of
every opportunity to learn all I could.</hi> Just about this time a
young student (white) came from College on the Sabbaths to
preach to the coloured people. He read the fifth chapter of
Matthew. I was much struck with his explanation, and I became
anxious to know how to read this chapter. Now there was a box
of old books stored away in a lumber room, and amongst these
books was a large old Bible. I took this Bible to my room, and
day after day, when I had finished my work in the house, and
had a little time to spare, I would go to my room, lock myself in,
and try to read the Bible, commencing at Genesis and calling
over the letters of each word I could not understand as
follows:—“In the b-e-g-i-n-n-i-n-g God c-r-e-a-t-e-d
the heaven and the earth”; and thus I struggled on from
day to day. The young master had been requested by his
mother to read a chapter in the New Testament every night.
Often when with him in his own room at night I would get him to
read the fifth chapter of Matthew for me. To the reading of this I
would listen attentively. Thus I got to know the words
“multitudes,” “mountain,” “disciples,” “blessed,” and in time I
had learned to repeat many verses of the chapter from memory. I
then began to look about in the Bible, and found in many places
the same words in the first and second syllables that I knew. In
this way I got to understand a little about the Bible, and at the
same time I was learning to spell. After my conversion I would
often “Steal away to Jesus” with other slaves, to some quiet
place for prayer, over the stable, or in the kitchen when the
master and mistress were away, though we knew that if we were
discovered we should be locked up for the night, and that the
next morning we should receive from five to nine or even thirty
lashes for unlawfully assembling together. Over five slaves in
such a gathering, though they had passes,
<pb id="john19" n="19"/>
constituted an unlawful assembly. At night no slave was
allowed to be out without a pass from his master. We
used to have such a good time at these meetings. No wonder
the Jubilee Singers sang with such deep feeling when those of
them who were once slaves remembered the meetings of this
kind at which they sang and prayed almost in a whisper for fear
of being heard. How appropriate to sing softly and quietly:—
<q type="verse" direct="unspecified"><lg type="verse"><l>Steal away,</l><l>Steal away,</l><l>Steal away to Jesus;</l><l>Steal away,</l><l>Steal away home;</l><l>I ain't got long to stay here.</l></lg></q></p>
          <p>Dear Reader, have you stolen away to Jesus? Has He
liberated you from spiritual bondage? His promise and
encouragement are found in the words, “Whosoever shall call
upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.”—Rom. x. 13. Have
you ever called in faith? See verse 10. If
you have not, then God help you, as you look upon these
words, to say, ‘I will, God helping me.” Let every worldly
engagement wait, and every secret plan go, and
take God at His word. Doubt not our blessed Lord for a moment
when He says, “Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are
heavy-laden, and I will give you rest.”—Matthew xi. 28. “Him
that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out.”—John vi. 37.
Stop and think of what the Lord has done for you.
“Steal away to Jesus” now. “Steal away to Jesus”
from your surroundings and your friends and your very
self. He has proved His love to you by giving Himself a ransom
for you—I Tim. ii. 6; Gal. ii. 20. “He came to seek the lost.”—
Luke xix. 10. “He bore your sins in His own body on the tree.”—
I Peter ii. 24.</p>
          <p>After Jesus found me and gave me peace in my soul, I often
thought of Africa, the land of my fathers, and a deep desire
possessed me to go and tell my own people
<pb id="john20" n="20"/>
about my blessed Jesus. During the summer months for
several years, my owners hired me out to wait in an hotel at
the sea-side. On two occasions I tried to make my escape,
but was not successful. It was a very serious thing for a
runaway slave to be captured. When a slave was missing
from the plantation, then several planters or “overseers”
united in what was called a “negro hunt.” A pack of
bloodhounds were called together. A company of men,
mounted on their horses, set out for the woods and jungles
as if when purposing to hunt lions and tigers. If the dogs
should reach the poor slave before he could climb a tree,
or get into some cave, he would be in danger of being
torn to pieces. If the slave were not found, great rewards
would then be offered for his capture and restoration,
and when he was brought back he was subjected to the
most cruel punishment. The only place of real safety for
the poor slave, where he might have refuge, was in the
dominions of Her Majesty Queen Victoria. It is worthy
of special mention just here that as far back as 1840 we
find in the proceedings of the Anti-Slavery Convention,
held in London; it is reported that in Upper Canada there
were to be found nearly 15,000 coloured people, chiefly
fugitive slaves and their children, from the Southern States.
They had been assisted in their escape and support for
the most part by the Quakers and Abolitionists, who did
their work so skilfully and successfully and also secretly
that their method of deporting the poor slave to a place of
safety was termed “The Underground Railroad.” The
following are quotations from the records of the U.G.R.R.
and Anti-Slavery journals:—</p>
          <q direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1>
                  <p>“$100 Reward.—Ran away from the Subscriber on the 7th of
November, negro slave, Edgar. He was 36 years old, 6 feet high,
of a dark brown complexion, very high forehead, is a little bald,
and is inclined to stoop in the shoulders. Edgar says he was
raised in Norfolk County, has worked about Norfolk several
years. I bought him
<pb id="john21" n="21"/>
at the Auction House of Messrs. Pulliam and Davis, the 20th of
July, 1856. The bill of sale was signed by W. Y. Miliner for Jas.
A. Bilisoly, administrator of G. W. Chambers, deceased. He told
one of my negroes he was going to Norfolk to sell some plunder
he had there, then go to Richmond, steal his wife, get on board a
boat about
<figure id="ill5" entity="johns21"><p><hi rend="italics">A Runaway Slave.</hi></p></figure>
Norfolk, and go to a free State. He can read and write well, and I
have no doubt he has provided himself with papers of some
kind. He may have purchased the papers of some free negro. I
will give the above reward of One
<pb id="john22" n="22"/>
Hundred Dollars to any person who will arrest and confine him,
so I can get him.</p>
                  <closer><signed>(Signed) C. H. GAY.</signed>
<dateline>My Post Office is Laurel, N. C. No. 21.</dateline></closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <q direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1>
                  <head>Clinton, “Mississippi Gazette,” July 23rd, 1836.</head>
                  <p>There was committed to the Jail of Covington Co. on the 26th
day of June, 1836, by G. D. Gere, Esq.,</p>
                  <p>“A negro man who says his name is Josiah, that he belongs
to Mr. John Martin, living in Louisiana, twenty miles below
Nathchez. Josiah is five feet eight inches
high, heavy built, copper colour; his back very much scarred
with the whip, and branded on the thigh and hips in three or four
places thus: ‘j.M.’ or ‘J.M.’ The ‘M’ is very plain, but the ‘j’ or
‘J’ is not plain. The rim of his right ear has been bitten or cut off.
He is about 31 years of age. Had on, when committed,
pantaloons, made of bed-ticking, cotton coat, and an old fur hat
very much worn. The owner of the above described negro is
requested to comply requisitions of law, in such, cases made and
provided for.</p>
                  <closer><signed>J. L. JOLLEY, S.H., F.F., C.C.</signed>
<dateline>“Williamsburgh, June 28, 1836.”</dateline></closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>PROGRESS AND LIBERATION.</head>
          <p>It may be interesting and helpful to my younger friends if I go
back in history some fifty-five years before the election of Mr.
Abraham Lincoln as President of the United States, and see
how step by step God has blessed the efforts of the Society of
Friends and the Anti-Slavery Society from the day when the
question of the “Abolition of the Slave Trade” was introduced
in the British Parliament in 1807, to the fall of Richmond,
Virginia, in April,<figure id="ill6" entity="johns23"><p>SLAVE CHAINS AND LASH USED BY THE SLAVE MASTERS ON THE SLAVES IN THE WEST INDIES.</p><p><hi rend="italics">By Permission of “The Baptist.”</hi></p><p>The inscription above is as follows:—“In commemoration of the Abolition of Slavery, the  Alms Rooms in connection with King's Gate BAptist Church were erected in the year, 1838, and these Chains and Lash were buried beneath the foundation. In the year 1904, the buildings were demolished, the Lash and Chains were exhumed, and, through the kindness of Mr. Green, Builder, Eable Street, they were given to Mr. W. Levitt, Treasurer, to be retained as Church property.”</p></figure>
<pb id="john23" n="23"/>
1865. On January 2nd, 1807, Lord Grenville presented
a Bill, called an “Act for the Abolition of the Slave Trade”; and
on the 5th his Lordship opened the debate by a very luminous
speech. Among others who supported him was the Duke of
Gloucester, who said: “This trade is contrary to the principles of
the British Constitution. It is, besides, a cruel and criminal traffic
in the blood of our fellow creatures; it is a foul stain on the
national character. It is an offence to the Almighty. On every ground,
therefore, on which a decision can be made, on the ground of
policy, of Liberty, of Humanity, of Justice,
but above all on the ground of Religion, I shall vote for its
immediate extinction.”</p>
          <p>The question being called for at four o'clock in the morning,
the Bill passed, one hundred voting for it and only thirty-six
against. The Bill was then carried to the House of Commons,
where on March 16th it passed without a division. On the 25th,
at twelve o'clock, His Majesty King George III. gave his Royal assent; thus
making glad the hearts of many who had feared that His
Majesty was opposed to the measure. The Bishop of Llandaff
said, “This great act of justice would be recorded in heaven.”
Lord Grenville then congratulated the House “on the
completion on its part of the most glorious measure that had
ever been adopted by any legislative body in the world.” I am
persuaded that there is not a friend of humanity who could
refrain from saying “Amen” to these remarks. No writer of
history down through the dark days of the slave trade to the
passing of this humane Act, or since, has been able to delineate
the horrible crimes to which millions of poor slaves were
subjected. I am sure that no man or woman now living has any
true conception of what millions of Africans suffered
years ago when they were torn from their native land and sold
into wretched bondage. For twenty years the friends of human
liberty had been labouring faithfully
<pb id="john24" n="24"/>
for the oppressed, and now the end was in sight; and from this
time very decisive steps were taken by other Governments,
including the United States of America, to put an end to the
slave trade.—(<hi rend="italics">Clarkson on the Slave Trade</hi>).</p>
          <p>Thus the backbone of slavery was broken. These good men,
the promoters of this Bill, who gave their time, their talents and
their influence to the cause of the oppressed, were God-fearing
men, God-honouring men, with undaunted courage, and with
absolute faith in their mission; men who knew they were in the
right, and that God was with them. The good work did not stop
here. moved by refined philanthropy, they considered that if it
were wrong to traffic in human beings, it was equally wrong to
hold them as slaves. Thus there began the agitation for the
emancipation of the slaves in the British Colonies. God raised up
many others who united with the pioneers of liberty, and they
became as eyes and ears and mouth for the poor slaves, who
could not see and hear and speak for themselves. It was
manifest to these apostles of liberty that some great plan of
Providence was in progress, and, inspired by former victories,
they were looking forward to the day when every slave should
be free. I do indeed praise God with all my heart for raising up
the good men and women who displayed such Christian
sympathy toward the slaves as to seek their emancipation with
unfaltering effort. As a result of their work we have recorded;
the Emancipation of the slaves in the British Colonies. On May
14th, 1833, a motion was made in the House of Commons to
liberate the slaves in the West Indies. It was decided to pay
£20,000,000 to the slaveholders that the 800,000 slaves might
be liberated on the first of August, 1834.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="john25" n="25"/>
          <head>SYMPATHY OF BRITAIN'S ROYAL HOUSE.</head>
          <p>This work was not completed till our late lamented Queen
Victoria came to the throne. Her accession to the throne marks
the death-blow to slavery throughout the world, for gradually
but surely the inhuman traffic has been disappearing, and
enlightened nations have abolished it. It was stopped in India
in 1845; in Tunis, 1846; in France, or her colonies, 1848; in
Russia the serfs got liberty in 1861, when twenty millions had
the yoke removed; in the United States of America, four millions
and a half slaves were freed in 1865; in West Africa in 1874; and
in the Queen's Jubilee year slavery was abolished in the great
Niger country and elsewhere; and we pray God that soon there
may not be a single trace of human slavery in the world. To this
end the Society of Friends and all friends of the oppressed are
still labouring. Their noble efforts have met with great success;
and in the future, as in the past, may they have the influence
and support of the Royal Family with them. “Queen Victoria the
Good” was ever the friend of our race. She manifested this in
many ways; but perhaps the most striking instance out of many
was her treatment of the conquered King Cetewayo. Ancient
nations would have submitted the captured rulers of the
conquered to all manner of cruelties and insults; dragging them
in chains at their chariot wheels, and exposing them to the cruel
gaze and the scornful jeers of the populace, torturing them, and
only permitting them to live in order to torture them; but our
most gracious Queen Victoria received her dark prisoner and
treated him with royal courtesy, providing him and his
attendants with carriages, and sending her own officers to wait
upon him. The public respected him, and London gave him a
cordial welcome. By the Queen's kindness he was enabled to
hold many any receptions in the beautiful home placed at his
disposal,
<pb id="john26" n="26"/>
and my wife and I were amongst those who were fortunate
enough to have the pleasure of visiting him. It is very
characteristic of the English Royal Family to be in touch and in
sympathy with all who seek to ameliorate the condition and
elevate the life of the African race. In the years 1825 and 1828
the Duke of Gloucester occupied the chair of the Anti-Slavery
Society. In 1840 the Duke of Sussex presided at one of the
meetings of the Society. The first public meeting in England
over which H.R.H. the Prince Consort presided was the great
meeting of the Anti-Slavery Society held in Exeter Hall, 1840,
when he said: “I have been induced to preside at the meeting of
this Society from the condition of its paramount importance to
the greatest interest of humanity and justice.” The late Joseph
Cooper says, in his book on the African Slave Trade: “There is
a work, one of the glories of our age, in which humanity must
rejoice, and of which England in particular may be proud, viz.,
the abolition of slavery in the colonies of Christian people. In
them the negro has ceased to be game which is hunted, an
article of merchandise to be sold, a beast of burden goaded to
labour by the lash.”</p>
          <p>During the nineteenth century England has shown to the
world that she is the champion of distressed humanity; her
arms have been the cradle of freedom in a very real way, and
within her borders the oppressed have found a home.</p>
          <p>Speaking of the Royal Family, and of their interest in the
welfare of the oppressed, I remember well the visit of the Prince
of Wales, our present King, who came to Richmond, the place
where the crowning victory of the North was won. Great
preparations were made to receive him at the “Exchange Hotel
and Ballard House,” On the Sabbath afternoon the Prince and
his Suite were riding out. They came down Franklin Street. I had
a good look at the Prince. I cannot tell when I felt more
<figure id="ill7" entity="johns27"><p>PRESIDENT ABRAHAM LINCOLN.</p></figure>
<pb id="john27" n="27"/>
unhappy in slavery than at that time. I heard that the Prince had
given a valuable present to a coloured man. It seemed to me that
if I could only see the Prince and tell him how I longed to be
free, he would purchase me, and give me my liberty. But how to
get into his presence I did not know. I heard that when he was
leaving New York some gentleman made him a present of a dog,
and that a boy was engaged to look after this dog. For a long
time I regretted that I did not make an effort in some way to
speak to the Prince, thinking that possibly he might have taken
me instead of the boy to look after the dog. “Alas,” I thought,
“my chance is gone.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>ABRAHAM LINCOLN—DELIVERER.</head>
          <p>In the year 1860, there was great excitement in Richmond
over the election of Mr. Abraham Lincoln as President of 
the United States. The slaves prayed to God for
his success, and they prayed very especially the night before
the election. We knew he was in sympathy with the
abolition of Slavery. The election was the signal for a
great conflict for which the Southern States were ready.
The question was: Shall there be Slavery or no Slavery
in the United States? The South said: Yes, there shall
be Slavery. In 1861 a convention was held in Montgomery,
Alabama, to decide the matter. Referring to that convention,
the following is from the “Chicago Tribune,” 5th
February, 1891: “Thirty years ago yesterday the Convention
which framed the Confederate Constitution, met at
Montgomery, Ala. It was one of the most purely Democratic
meetings ever held in the country. None but Democrats
attended, and their work was Calhoun-Democratic
from beginning to end. Three things distinguished the
Rebel Constitution. One was the open unqualified recognition
and endorsement of slavery. Another was that no
internal improvements should be made at the expense of
<pb id="john28" n="28"/>
the General Government. The third was an express provision
that no protective duties of any kind should be imposed. This
was carrying out the teaching of Calhoun, and the declaration
of the Democratic Cincinnati platform, readopted at Baltimore, in
favour of “progressive free trade” with the world. Of these
three Democratic principles but one survives. The war ended
Slavery. The greed for Federal appropriations for the levying of
the Mississippi River cured Southern Democrats of their
hostility to internal improvements. Free trade is left, however,
and is as much a cardinal tenet of the Democratic party as it was
in old Montgomery days. That article of its faith was not taken
from Jackson, but owes its paternity to Calhoun, the brains of
the Democracy.”</p>
          <p>God-fearing men and women in the North, and in Great Britain
and Ireland, whom the Lord had raised up to be our friends,
could see in the struggle the Almighty hand stretched out on
behalf of a long, long oppressed people, whose cries had
ascended up to heaven like the cries of Israel of old under
Egyptian bondage.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>RICHMOND—CAMPAIGNS OF LOVE AND WAR.</head>
          <p>Of the campaign around Richmond I can speak from personal
knowledge and experience. Richmond was the capital of the
Confederate States—the States that wanted to establish a
slaveholder's republic. The fortifications built by the
compulsory labour of the slaves were massive and strong. This
work reminds one of the great arch-rebel himself who compels
men and women in spiritual slavery to build up the walls of their
own imprisonment against the army of liberty, and who also
forces his victim to forge the chains for their own bondage and
banishment from God.</p>
          <p>The City of Richmond was the stronghold of the Southern
States. I can remember the excitement among both
<pb id="john29" n="29"/>
white and coloured people in Richmond at the time it was
threatened. All the coloured people in Richmond that I spoke to
believe that if the North gained the victory they would have
their freedom. The white people believed that “Cotton” was
King, and that England would in time help them. My master's
eldest son volunteered for service, and I was sent into the Army
to be with him, and to cook and do other things. I had an
opportunity of seeing much of the campaign around York town
on the Peninsula, and I have often been in Lord Cornwallis's
cave. During the second year of the War, Mr. Brent died, and
his slaves and other property fell to his widow, who was,
indeed, an exceptionally kind lady to her slaves. After his death
I had to be at home most of the time until the close of the war.
During some of this time the widow hired me out to a firm to
make cigars. She received twenty dollars a week for my services.</p>
          <p>In the midst of the warring days I was bent upon a more
interesting campaign, and in 1863 was married to Henrietta
Thompson, maid to Mrs. Cooper, wife of General S. G. Cooper,
Inspecting General of the Confederate Army, and sister of the
great General Lee. I had met my wife first at Richmond.</p>
          <p>At this time I could read fairly, and could also write a little,
and I was able to understand much that was in the newspapers,
and I began to teach others what I knew, and had a class of six
pupils.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>PROPHESY AND HOPE.</head>
          <p>Many of the coloured people could read the Bible, and they
believed that the eleventh Chapter of Daniel referred directly to
the war. We often met together, and read this chapter in our own
way. The fifth verse would perplex many of our company, and
then verses 13-15 would be much dwelt upon, for though the
<pb id="john30" n="30"/>
former verses spoke of the apparent victory of the South, these
latter verses set forth the ultimate triumph of the North, for did it
not say: “For the King of the North shall return and shall set
forth a multitude greater than the former . . . . so the King of the
North shall come and cast up a mound and take the most fenced
cities, and the arms of the South shall not withstand.” Thus we
eagerly grasped at any statements, which our anxiety, hope,
and prayer concerning our liberty led us to search for, and
which might indicate the desirable ending of the great War.
Whenever we met all our talk would be about what we had
heard, and about freedom. Sometimes when we heard of other
cities and towns having been taken by the United States Army,
we became impatient, and talked of “running the blockade.” At
night we listened to the booming of the guns, and we were
much excited. During the latter part of the Siege of Richmond
the poor suffered very much indeed. Toward the end of March
much anxiety and restlessness were manifested on the part of
the white people. The slaves were joyful and expectant. My
master used to ask: “Won't you fight for me, Tom?” And in
fear I would reply: “Oh yes, Massa.” And then I would feel
how wrong it was to say what I did, as it was contrary to my
intention, and I would ask the Lord to forgive me. But this was
in the early part of the War. On Sunday, April 2nd, 1865, there
was great excitement in the city, “General Grant had taken
Petersburg and was closing in around us.” This was only
twenty miles from Richmond.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>FALL OF THE CAPITAL.</head>
          <p>In the afternoon many of the families began to leave the city,
and late in the evening President Davis, General S. S. Cooper,
General Lee, and staff all left Richmond. I feel sure that such a
noteworthy Sunday night will be
<pb id="john31" n="31"/>
remembered by many at this present time, and who were very
anxiously waiting for that famous Monday morning,
April the 3rd. It will never be forgotten by me. About four
o'clock on the Monday morning the great magazine outside the
city was blown up by the Confederate troops to prevent the
ammunition falling into the hands of the Northern troops. I
commenced at once to shout, “Hoozah for Grant and Linktum.”
My wife said, “Tom, ye'll wake the baby.” “Never you mind,
Henrietta—Hoozah for Grant and Linktum,” I shouted. The
large tobacco factories were set fire to, and the fire spread to
other large buildings. At the break of day a coloured man was
the first to carry the news into General Weitzel's camp that
President Davis and General Lee had “skedaddled.” At eight
o'clock in the morning about forty of the United States Cavalry
of General Weitzel's division, who were already holding the
north side of the James River, rode into Richmond, and
proceeded at once to the public square of the capital. As these
men came galloping up the street they came to a side entrance to
the square, where there was a gate which, as the Irishman
would say, “You shut it when you want to open it.” The horses
could not pass through this gate, but soon the whole thing was
knocked away by men prepared for such business. After
passing through the gateway there was a steep hill to ascend.
As one of the men passed through I got him by the leg. His
horse galloped on up the hill, but I hung on. I commenced to tell
the man of a free coloured man who had volunteered to fight
against the North, and who had been made an officer by the
Confederates and forced the slaves to military service. Those
thus forced to join the company never had an opportunity of
fighting, for which they were thankful. I was very serious, but
the soldier rode on laughing.</p>
          <p>The United States troops soon took possession of Richmond
city, and quickly restored order. The damage to
<pb id="john32" n="32"/>
property was very great. Soon the Stars and Stripes were seen
floating over the old State Capital.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>FREEDOM.</head>
          <p>The joy and rejoicing of the coloured people when the United
States army marched into Richmond defies description. For
days the manifestations of delight were displayed in many
ways. The places of worship were kept open, and hundreds met
for prayer and praise. Of the many songs of the Jubilee this was
the chorus of one of them:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>Slavery's chain is broke at last,</l>
            <l>Broke at last, broke at last;</l>
            <l>Slavery's chain is broke at last,</l>
            <l>I'm going to praise God till I die.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>I cannot now describe the joy of my soul at that time. This
was indeed the third birthday to me:
<q type="lines" direct="unspecified"><lg type="lines"><l>Born August 7th, 1836—a “Thing.”</l><l>Born again (John iii. 7), June, 1857—a Child of God.</l><l>Born into human liberty, April 3rd, 1865—a Free Man.</l></lg></q>
No longer was I a mere chattel, but a man, free in body, free in
soul; praise the Lord. It is impossible to give an adequate idea
of the abounding joy of the people—the great multitude of
liberated slaves—after the long years of toil and suffering. Strong
men and women were weeping and praising God at the same
time. Those who were not Christians exhibited their joy in other
ways. They capered about and beat their banjos; some of them
climbed up trees and yelled out expressions of wild delight, and
others made speeches to the crowds. That scene of years ago
comes up vividly before me at this moment. The long night of
affliction in the house of our bondage had passed, and that
deeply desired and hoped for and prayed for time had come!
The cries and groans and prayers of millions of poor and
defenceless slaves, with the prayers
<pb id="john33" n="33"/>
of their friends in America, England, Ireland, Scotland, Wales,
and everywhere, had reached the throne of God. Innocent blood
of murdered men and women and children had cried unto God
from the ground, and He in His own time, which is always the
right time and best time, and in His own way, which is the very
best way, answered that cry.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>PROGRESS.</head>
          <p>From August, 1620, to April, 1865—that is, for 245 years—our
people had been in the school of adversity, and hundreds of
thousands were but little removed from their native conditions
as in Africa. Then the prison door of slavery was flung widely
open to four and a half millions of slaves, who marched out with
joy and rejoicing into the liberty which had been so unjustly
denied them for so long; reminding us of Nahum's statement:
“For now wilt I break his yoke from off thee, and will burst thy
bonds in sunder.” These liberated men and women began their
work toward the amelioration of the condition of their race and
the evangelization and help of Africa, the land of their fathers.</p>
          <p>The Emancipation Proclamation sent forth from the pen of
Abraham Lincoln, who eventually fell a martyr for American
freedom, was the sublimest and most important State paper that
had ever been sent out from the Executive Mansion at
Washington to the American people. This legislative act
elevated Lincoln above the high level of America's greatest
statesman. He was a man eminently fitted for the supreme
position which he occupied. He saw the peril of his country and
knew that the important moment had come. In taking the strong,
wise step which he did, he saved the country from ruin and
disgrace, and, thank God, made over four million hearts to
rejoice. And not only so, but this proclamation was the first step
towards the evangelization of Africa by her own sons and
<pb id="john34" n="34"/>
daughters; for can we not trace a great work slowly, so slowly,
but very, very surely, being accomplished. The coloured people
are being Christianized and educated, and thousands are
anxious to go to Africa to teach their own people, in the land of
their fathers, the great truths they themselves had learnt; and I
claim that none are more fitted for this work than Africa's own
sons and daughters who are willing to return to their own
country and people—the Ethiopian returning to Ethiopia. All will
not return or desire to return to Africa. There are millions who
are at “home as much as the white man” in America. Brought to
the country against his will, the Negro has helped to make the
country what it is. In the Revolution he fought side by side with
the white man for the country's liberty, and for his own. When
the Civil War broke out, coloured men in the Northern States
offered their services. And when Abraham Lincoln issued his
Proclamation, 150,000 Negroes were found in the army of the
Union. Hence the feeling that they have a claim to be included
in the Commonwealth of the nation. But there are many who
long to go to Africa, the land of their fathers.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>THE FIRST WAGES OF A FREE MAN.</head>
          <p>My first money received as a free man was earned in this
way. A short time after the fall of Richmond, a Mr. Sterns gave
General Weitzel and his officers a dinner, and he sent for me to
take charge of this dinner. I felt confident that I could manage
it, for not only for my master but for his friends also I had
managed great dinners and other great social festivities. As
already referred to, I had been hired out to wait in hotels, and
thus I gained some experience. On one occasion Mr. Brent was
offered three thousand dollars in gold for me by a gentleman
who wanted me to take charge of his private house. The day of
the feast to the General came on. I went to take
<pb id="john35" n="35"/>
up my duties. All necessary help was furnished. At the
appointed hour all was ready. Wine flowed freely. I felt
it a great honour to be waiting on a General and his staff who
had so recently made so many hearts glad. As the evening
came on, and I had seen to everything being
put in its place and all cleared up, I began to think of
what I should charge for my services, for the gentleman
would be sure to ask me. I thought of how common
labourers before the war were paid. I concluded that on
such a scale two and a half dollars would be reasonable—
half a guinea. At last Mr. Sterns came in, praised my
efforts, seemed perfectly satisfied, and gave me three
“green-back” notes; and I thanked him. He also had
a package of nuts and sweets put up for me, such as we
had not seen for several years. When afterwards I looked
at the notes, there were two twenty dollar notes and one
ten dollar note—fifty dollars in all—ten guineas. My poor
heart leaped for joy. I was soon home to tell my wife
and mother of my good fortune, and they were greatly pleased.</p>
          <p>Having a longing to acquire more knowledge and looking
forward with the hope of doing something for Africa, my
thoughts were now turned toward the North, and especially
after the death of our little Albert, July, 1865, at the age of
eleven months and nineteen days. Within three days
after the death of our little boy my mother followed him. We
took the little lifeless body down to show it to her and
she simply said, “Waft on, my little grandson, grandma will
follow you in a few days.”</p>
          <p>Through the kindness of Lieutenant George Browning, U. S. A.,
I was permitted to sail on one of the troopships from Richmond
to New York. After two days and nights we landed in New York.
A gentleman in Richmond had charged me to be very careful in
New York. It was reported to be a very bad place, and that a
pickpocket could take off a gentleman's vest in the street with
watch and chain
<pb id="john36" n="36"/>
and all, and he would be unconscious of the robbery until he got
home. I believed every word of the report at the time, and to fix
the belief in my mind, the first thing that specially took my
attention when we landed in New York was, “BEWARE OF
PICKPOCKETS.” This was a large sign across the Pier, and the
same words were on several boards close to the gangway. I lost
sight of everything else in my alarm, and I was wholly occupied
in passing along in watching for a man robbing another man.
After some officers and their friends were safely landed, the
news came that the troops were ordered to Hart's Island to camp.
I was permitted to go with them. I was much relieved indeed.
Here I made up my mind to go to work. I would cook and wash
for the soldiers, and do anything I could to make a little money.
After gaining about forty dollars I resolved upon making an
attempt to get to New York. Lieutenant Browning kindly gave me
a letter of introduction to the Proprietor of the Leland Hotel,
Broadway, N.Y. expressing a hope that he would give me a
situation as waiter. But to me that introduction meant a very
different thing from what it was really intended to be. I thought it
was a warrant that I should stay at the hotel like a gentleman
until I found work. I was quite happy under this delusion when I
left Hart's Island. I shall never forget the feeling when going up
to the ticket office to ask for a ticket for New York—a free man,
no pass required.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>NEW YORK.</head>
          <p>When I reached New York quite a number of cabmen—
“hackmen,” we called them—got around me, which greatly
surprised me. Then they began to cater for my patronage.
“Mister, will you have a carriage, sir?” “Yes; do you know
where Leland's Hotel is in the Broadway?” “Yes, sir,” said
several of the men. “Take
<pb id="john37" n="37"/>
me there,” I said to one of them. All my belongings were in a
small haversack across my shoulder. After driving some little
while down a narrow street, with fine shops or stores, I
commenced to think I had heard my owners talk very, much
about “Broadway.” “Broadway, New
York.” I had an idea that it was a broad way, about three or four
times broader than Broad Street, Richmond. I called to the
driver, “I thought I told you to take me to Broadway?” “Yer
in Broadway,” said he. “Can
you read?” he added. “Yes, I can,” I said. “Look on the gas
lamp, thin.” I did look, and I was greatly relieved to find that we
were indeed in Broadway, There
were two men on the “box” when I reached the hotel. I asked
the first man the cost of the drive. I forget, now, whether it was
three or four dollars. I was glad to pay
him and ask no questions. I went into Leland's Hotel, and sent
my letter into the Proprietor, and asked for a room; then, wishing
to display my only accomplishment, I turned to the hotel book to
enter my name. I noticed that the clerks, bell boys, and porters were all amused. Then a porter was called and was told to “take this gentleman
to some respectable place where he can get lodgings.” Oh, the
feeling of disappointment. I cannot express it. It was most bitter.
The porter soon made me feel comfortable when he told me of a
Mr. Bruce, a Christian gentleman, in Broom Street, who kept a
boarding house. On going down Broom Street I asked the way
to Mr. Bruce's boarding house, when I was very
politely invited into a house and requested to take
a rest and to tell all about the army. But I was
doubtful about this proffered kindness, and I was anxious to
find this “Boarding House.” I could see at once that the people
were New York sharpers. When I got to Bruce's boarding house
I received a real hearty welcome and good advice. The idea
prominent in my mind at this time was, to secure a situation
in some store, and then to work all day and study hard each night,
<pb id="john38" n="38"/>
and thus get a start in the new life; keeping my eyes on the main
thing, and that was to prepare myself for Africa. But failing to
obtain a situation in any of the stores, even as an errand boy, I
saw there was only one course open for me, and that was to
become a waiter in an hotel or in a private family. I soon found
there was as much prejudice against my race in New York as
there was in the South. Eventually I returned to the great hotel
as waiter, where I commenced work.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>TRUTH ALWAYS THE BEST POLICY.</head>
          <p>Some of the waiters came around and advised me as to the best
way to get on. I was to be careful about concealing the fact that I
came from the South. Some of the others were ashamed to say
that they had ever been in slavery, and afraid of being called
“contraband of war,” so told me not to make known that I came
from Virginia, but, on the contrary, to state that I had always been
free. This was a great temptation. But God helped me to speak the
truth, because it was the truth. And this I found to be the best
thing to do under all circumstances. Shortly after the entrance
upon duty at the hotel a gentleman arrived. He was directed to my
table. He ordered what he wanted, and then while slowly eating
his dinner, he asked for my name. I said, “My name is Thomas,
sir.” “Well, Thomas,” said he, “where are you from?” “From
Richmond, sir.” “And who was your master?” “Mr. Brent, sir.”
“And what are you doing here?” “I am trying to make some money
to get an education, sir.” “And what do you want to be educated
for?” “I want to be educated and to go to Africa to preach to my
people, sir.” “Well, Thomas,” said he, “I am from the South too; I
am from New Orleans.” He then gave me his name and told me
what
<pb id="john39" n="39"/>
he liked for dinner, breakfast, and for other times, an
told me to have such things ready at the right time, and then he
gave me a five dollar note. When the gentleman left then some
of the advisers came up, eagerly asking:
“What did he give you?” “A five dollar note.” I said, “And
what did you tell him?” “I told him I had been a slave in
Richmond, Virginia, and that my intention was to get some
education in order to go and preach to my people in Africa.” It
was thus in a wonderful way
God raised up friends for me, who took a deep interest in me.
Others gave me books, and in many ways showed me kindness.
Some of the young men who advised me to hide my true history
as a slave, when they saw that, in my case at least, the honest
truth was the best policy,
began to parade their past with great freedom of detail,
saying that they came from “Old Virginia,” and had been slaves.
But some of these men had been born freemen, and how they
could tell a lie with the hope of gain I could not understand. He
that builds upon falsehood will utterly and awfully fail and
fall.</p>
          <p>Another gentleman on whom I waited at my table wished me
to leave the Hotel and take charge of his private house. I
agreed, and he gave me money to send for my
wife that she also might come to New York. That day was
indeed a happy day for me. It brought great joy to my heart. I
longed to have my wife with me, for she was
a true helpmeet to me in every way. I at once sent for her to
come to New York. The gentleman who engaged me, and also
his wife and children, were very kind to us,
and allowed my wife to come and stop with me. The lady of the
house took a fancy to her, and this resulted in immediate
arrangements being made for my wife to remain in the home.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="john40" n="40"/>
          <head>PECULIAR CIRCUMSTANCES.</head>
          <p>Keeping my strong purpose to the front, I sought to
increase my knowledge and educate myself. But I was
often perplexed over a number of formidable words which
I had learned to repeat, without the remotest idea as to
their meaning. While in slavery I would catch at every
word that I heard the slave master use, and would repeat
it over and over again until I had fixed it on my memory.
It seemed to me that an education consisted in knowing
how to write and say a lot of these big words such as
“consequently,” “jurisdiction;” “systematically,” “diabolical,”
and others. As soon as I got hold of such words
I would use them in talking to my friends without any
regard to the meaning. My wife, who knew much more
than I did, told me that there was a meaning to each
word, and that I should not use them unless I knew what
they meant. It was quite a difficult matter for me to
give up the practice of using them on many occasions.
One special term I used most indifferently was, “Flying
Artillery.” It got fixed in my mind, as my master's son
belonged to that particular division in the army. On my
way to New York I heard two gentlemen quietly talking
in the railway carriage. One said, “And you see, <hi rend="italics">I left
under peculiar circumstances.</hi>” This seemed to me such a
beautiful phrase that I repeated it over and over, and
making it even stronger, saying, “I left under <hi rend="italics">very</hi> peculiar
circumstances.” Then came the question as to when I
might use the words. At last the happy thought came:
“I left,” that's it. “I left Richmond under very peculiar
circumstances.” I wanted someone to ask me where I
was from, so that I might have the opportunity of using
these fine words. I had not long to wait, for a new acquaintance
soon asked me the question: “Where are you from?”
And I, with dignity of manner and with much dignity of
diction, as I thought, answered: “I am from Richmond,
<pb id="john41" n="41"/>
Virginia; I left under peculiar circumstances.” My questioner
was curious enough to ask what the circumstances were, and I
enlightened him, as I imagined, by emphasising
“<hi rend="italics">very</hi> peculiar circumstances.” When my wife joined me and
heard me make such wild use of fine phrases, and in particular
that I publicly declared that I had left Richmond under peculiar
circumstances, she admonished me, saying, “Tom, you are
continually telling people that you left Richmond “under peculiar
circumstances.” “Quite right,” I said, “I heard two gentlemen on
the train, and one said to the other that he had left under ‘very
peculiar circumstances,’ and ‘peculiar circumstances’ is a very
nice way of saying that you ‘left.’” “But,” said she, “what were
the circumstances? People will naturally think that you have
escaped from justice.” “Is that what it means, Henrietta. Well,
people may think so! I cannot explain how perplexed I was. I just
felt that I should like to tell the people to whom I had used the
expression that I had not left under peculiar circumstances. That
was only one out of the many phrases that caused me regret.
“Diabolical” was always a favourite word until I got to know the
meaning of it.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>FIRST PUBLIC SPEECH.</head>
          <p>After some stay in New York I heard that there was to be a
public meeting in what was known as the “Coloured
Presbyterian Church,” to select a delegate to go to Washington
to appeal to congress for the “Freedman's right of suffrage.” I
decided to go, and as the appeal was made for money, I took a
dollar with me for the collection. I felt deeply concerned about
the condition of my people, and was most anxious to know of all
that was being done for them or against them. When I entered
the Church I beheld a sight which made my heart glad. There
was quite a large company present, and there were white and
<pb id="john42" n="42"/>
coloured reporters at the large table, all busy at work. To see
coloured men at this table taking down coloured men's speeches
in shorthand, just like white men, and white men taking down the
speeches of coloured men in a deliberative assembly, was indeed a
very gratifying sight to me. I had never seen the like before. The
Chairman of the meeting said that any gentleman was at liberty to
speak who so desired; this subject concerned every coloured
man. I thought, now is my time. Each one who spoke commenced
with, “Ladies and Gentlemen.” I listened attentively, but much
was said that I could not understand. When some gentleman said
something about the suffrage or the ballot-box, and the people
clapped their hands, I clapped as lively and as heartily as anyone;
yet what the ballot-box was I could not make out; as to the
“suffrage” of the coloured man I was quite satisfied that I knew
something of that subject, for I had “suffered” a good deal. I
began to think of how I should commence my speech, and what I
should say. It was every man's privilege to speak. When there
came a lull in the meeting, my heart beat very fast, for I thought
that now was my opportunity. But I must avoid repeating the
formalities of the previous speakers. I sprang to my feet, but as I
stood there before that company of people, many of whom were
well educated, I trembled very much. I commenced: “M-i-s-t-e-r
C-h-a-i-r-m-a-n, G-e-n—G-e-n-t-l-e-m-e-n a-and L-a—L-a-d-i-e-s.”
Many clapped their hands and others laughed. All my good speech and
fine words were gone. Then I gathered up all my strength for
another effort, being not a little agitated on account of the
laughing. When order was called and restored, then I proceeded:
“I know what it is to suffer; I am one who suffered in Virginia”
(Applause). This greatly helped me. My idea was that the delegate
to congress was to tell how we suffered in slavery, and that the
word “suffrage” meant that. “I quite agreed,” I continued, “with
all that
<pb id="john43" n="43"/>
was said about the ballot-box,” feeling quite sure that they
knew what was intended, and what that box was for,
said: “I am willing to help to send Mr. Frederick
Douglas to Washington—(applause)—and here is a dollar to help.”
This provoked great approval, and there was much clapping of
hands and shaking of heads, which
meant to me that the audience was pleased. My name was
called for and taken to the reporter's table.</p>
          <p>After the meeting, the late Mr. Charles Reason introduced
himself to me. This gentleman was well known in New
York, and was a great friend of the young men; also several
other leading coloured men came and heartily shook me by the
hand—no one-or-two-finger grip, but a real hand-shake that made
me feel that, though ignorant and illiterate, I was among friends
who respected me. All this was of the providence of God, who
had promised to be with me.</p>
          <p>In time this very meeting resulted in an invitation to meet the
Committee and to help in making arrangements to receive Mr.
Frederick Douglas. When I was in the
Army I heard the young master say of an officer in the
South that he had “immortalised” himself. I was anxious
to know what that big word meant. I never heard it
before, so my young master explained that the officer had
gained a great victory during a campaign. Well, when I
returned home from that meeting I made use of the big
word to my wife, and declared with solemn dignity:
“I have 'mortalised myself to-night.” She said:
“Tom don't tell anybody else that.” I said that I really 'mortalised
myself, for I had made a speech, and then explained all about it,
but I never again mentioned the matter in the same terms to
anyone else. The next morning the <hi rend="italics">New York Times,</hi> in speaking
of the meeting, noted a “speech by an ex-slave from Richmond—
T. L. Johnson.” This meeting was a great help to me, indicating
more forcibly than ever the necessity for stricter attention to
study.
<pb id="john44" n="44"/>
After this meeting, some young men, whom I met there and who
seemed to be well-known, were very attentive to me, and finally
invited me to a meeting to organise an “Industrial Association.”
I attended; speeches were made, and great attention was paid
to what I had to say. Finally, the question came up as to how
much a share should be, and as to how many shares there ought
to be; and it was suggested that twenty-five or thirty dollars
would at once help the work, a room could be rented, etc., and
could any gentleman advance the money? I was appealed to.
All eyes were turned to me. I could not quite understand the
business, so concluded to wait awhile. The meeting then
adjourned, after arranging the time and place of another such
meeting, in order to hear from me. Meantime I saw a Christian
gentleman, who advised me to have nothing to do with the
young men and their plans. I saw the hand of God in this,
guiding me safely.</p>
          <p>It was in 1866 that this happened, and I have not called the
meeting or notified the committee since that time. The
gentleman and his wife and children where I was engaged were
most kind to me, but I found it impossible to pursue my studies
while with them, and I wanted a situation where I could have
opportunity at stated times to study the Bible and follow other
matters so as to make progress in my preparation for the great
work which was laid upon my heart.</p>
          <p>This gentleman was very wealthy. He did not approve of my
studying with any such purpose as I had in view, and offered as
a counter inducement that if I would remain with him five years
he would send to Cuba for tobacco and set me up in business
for myself in New York to manufacture cigars. This was
generous indeed; but when I began to reckon that it would
require a long period of years to get established in business, the
matter did not commend itself to me; so I did not remain with
him more than six months, Good openings to make
<pb id="john45" n="45"/>
money were not what I was seeking. I confess to lack
of discretion, but my one controlling thought was about
preaching the Gospel to my own people, and not in
making money.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>THE FREEDMEN AFTER THE WAR.</head>
          <p>At the close of the War the question to be met was—
The destiny of the millions of coloured freedmen. “How
did the freedmen manage to get on after the War?” is
a frequent question. Just at that time our friends were
perplexed to know what to do with us, liberated, as we
were, without a penny to begin the new life. Thousands
were homeless, and deprived of intellectual
light and spiritual instruction, they were helplessly ignorant.
But in the Northern States there were thousands of
<hi rend="italics">true-hearted Christians</hi> who, at the commencement of the War,
had given their sons and millions of money, and true to
freedom and the oppressed, these good people came to
the front with their money, their time, their influence.
Every branch of the Christian Church helped the poor
freedmen. The Government established the Freedman's
Bureau, of which General O. O. Howard was appointed
superintendent. It furnished bread for the destitute, and
found homes for the homeless, and established schools
to instruct the ignorant. As doors of opportunity opened
they went to work—thousands of them for their former
masters, thousands for themselves; and many went into
the Northern and Western States. Notwithstanding the
prejudice which existed against them, and which still exists, to a
great extent, at the present time, the coloured
people have progressed in a measure unparalleled in the history
of any race in similar circumstances. We find them to-day in
every branch of industry, farmers, mechanics engineers,
tradesmen, merchants, teachers, professors, doctors, lawyers;
and some are occupying high positions
<pb id="john46" n="46"/>
in the Government institutions as clerks, mail agents, legislators,
Members of Congress. But, above all, many who were once
slaves have passed through colleges of the country and are
now able ministers of the Gospel. The following will greatly help
to show to sympathizers and friends of the Negro that he was
worthy of all they did for him:—</p>
          <p>“After the memorable Emancipation Proclamation by President
Lincoln, and when recruiting officers were sent into every town
and city wherever the United States troops had gained a footing,
thousands of liberated slaves responded to the call and soon
entered the Army; but they were not satisfied with being
liberated, and engaged to fight for freedom, they desired to have
mental training, and commenced at once to establish schools in
camp in order to gain an education. Aside from the military duties
required from the men forming the phalanx regiments, the school
teacher was drilling and preparing them in the formation and use
of letters and figures. In nearly every regiment a school was
established during the encampments; and in some instances,
female teachers from the North, impelled by the philanthropy
which induced an army of teachers South to teach the freedmen,
also brought them to the barracks and the camp ground to
instruct the soldiers of the phalanx. Their ambition to learn to
read and write was as strong as-their love for freedom, and no
opportunity was lost by them to acquire a knowledge of letters.
So ardent were they that they formed squads and hired teachers,
paying them out of their pittance of seven dollars per month, or
out of bounty paid to them by the State to which they were
accredited. In a number of instances the officers themselves gave
instructions to their commands, and made education a feature
and a part of their duty, thereby bringing the soldier up to full
comprehension of the responsibility of his trust. ‘Taps’ was an
unpleasant sound to many a
<pb id="john47" n="47"/>
soldier, who, after the fatigue and drill of the day was over, sat
himself down upon an empty cracker box with a short candle in
one hand and a spelling book in the other, to study the ‘ab, eb,
ib, ob, ub’; when the truce was sounded after a day's or night's
hard fighting many of these men renewed their courage by
studying and reading in the New England Spelling Book. And
where they had fought, and died where they fell, and their bodies left
to the enemy's mercy, they often found in the dead soldier's
knapsack a spelling book and a Testament.”</p>
          <p>Generally, there was one of three things the negro soldier
could be found doing when at leisure—
<q type="list" direct="unspecified"><lg type="list"><l>“Discussing religion,”</l><l>“Cleaning his musket and accoutrements,” or</l><l>“Trying to read.”</l></lg></q>
See “History of the Black Phalanx,” p. 504.</p>
          <p>And in the London <hi rend="italics">Daily Express</hi> of January 13th,
1903, we read:—</p>
          <p>“Uncle Sam's is an awkward problem, no doubt; but there is
no getting away from the fact that he has accomplished a great
deal for fitting himself for intellectual
equality. Within the space of a generation the negro has
reduced his illiteracy 45 per cent., and he has to-day over a
million and a half children in daily attendance
at the elementary schools, and 40,000 students at the higher
institutions. Thirty thousand negro teachers help the expansion
of the young blacks' minds; while equipping themselves in
classical, scientific, and business courses are
3,400 students. Besides these are 17,000 graduates. Their libraries
possess over a quarter of a million volumes. They have 500
physicians of their own, and 250 lawyers. Three banks, and as
many magazines, and no fewer than 400
newspapers are under ‘black man’ management. Since
the war of emancipation these people have raised over
two million pounds sterling for their education, and among
their hundred and fifty institutions for higher education
<pb id="john48" n="48"/>
are academies whose curriculum challenges comparison with
that of the very best of the white colleges.”</p>
          <p>Again, the London <hi rend="italics">Daily Express</hi> of July 21st, 1903, suggests
the equality of the negro with the white in matters of progress:—</p>
          <p>“In the advance guard of the negro race stand men who are
distinguishing themselves in every field of human activity; in
business and commerce, in politics, in the learned professions,
in literature and art; they prove themselves the equal of white
men in almost every direction. Partial records of the United
States Patent Office show that hundreds of patents have been
granted to negroes covering all departments of mechanics. The
Bell Telephone Company owe their transmitter to the invention
of a black engineer, Granville T. Woods, whose electric
controller system is that used on the Manhattan Elevated
Railway. He has patented thirty-five important devices,
including four kinds of telegraphing apparatus, four electric
railway improvements, two electric brakes, a telephone system, a
battery, and a tunnel construction for electric roads.”</p>
          <p>Thirty years ago a Virginian negro organized a Mutual
Benefit Insurance Society in Richmond, with the modest capital
of £30, and no more than a hundred members; to-day that same
organization has 50,000 members and £50,000 in real estate. It
has paid £400,000 in insurance claims, and has established a
Bank, a Real Estate Company, a weekly newspaper, five grocery
and general merchandise stores, an hotel, and an Old Folks
Home. No signs of negro progress have been of such marked
significance as the rise of the negro physician in the last ten
years. A short time ago a black man was the best student of his
class at the Harvard Medical School. During the meetings of the
World's Baptist Congress held in Exeter Hall in July, 1905, a
<hi rend="italics">Daily News</hi> representative interviewed Dr. B. Johnson to some
length
<pb id="john49" n="49"/>
on the subject of black and white in America, as follows:—</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>IS THE NEGRO DEGENERATE?</head>
          <p>“What about the tales we hear of Negro degeneracy?”
I asked Dr. Johnson, when I had enticed him from the platform
to a more or less quiet nook downstairs. “Is it true that he is
deteriorating, morally and industrially, that the race is depraved,
losing all vitality, and gradually dying out?”</p>
          <p>“All these charges which are so continually heard,” said Dr.
Johnson, “are without foundation. They can easily be disposed
of by the official figures of the United States Government. There
are ten million negroes in the United States, and of these four
million, according to the last Census, are engaged in ‘gainful’
occupations. ‘Gainful’ is a technical word of the Census
officials, denoting an occupation, such as that of a mechanic or
an agriculturist, which directly contributes to the material wealth
of the nation. The four products most important in the Southern
States, where the negro population is greatest, are tobacco,
cotton, rice, and sugar. All these are raised by negro labour
exclusively, whether the negro works for himself or for a white
man. <hi rend="italics">The negro is the greatest agriculturist of the South; the
whites neither could nor would do the labour of the fields.
Thirty-nine per cent. of the whole cotton crop is raised by the
negroes on their own land,</hi> and the other sixty-one per cent. is
also raised by him on other people's farms. The fact that in little
more than a single generation the negro has been able,
<hi rend="italics">beginning with nothing,</hi> to acquire two-fifths of the cotton land
does not look like degeneracy. These figures show that he is
industrious, and not lazy and shiftless. Three-fourths of the
negro population live in the rural districts, and not in the
towns.”</p>
          <pb id="john50" n="50"/>
          <p>In an interview of the London <hi rend="italics">Daily Express</hi> reporter in July,
1905, with Dr. C. H. Parrish, a delegate to the World's Baptist
Congress, we have set forth forty-years:—</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>“UNCLE TOM AS HE IS NOW.”</head>
          <p>“Think of what the coloured race have done in forty years,”
he said to me when I saw him yesterday. “Out of our penury we,
who did not know the meaning of money, have contributed
£2,800,000 for the education of our people. We have fully
equipped 36,000 coloured teachers in the public schools, we
have had 45,000 negro students in the high schools, 300,000
learning trades in the technical colleges, and 3,000 in the classical
and scientific colleges. From my own school we have students
who have taken high honours at the great American Universities
of Harvard and Yale.</p>
          <p>“We who had no property at all at the close of the War own
to-day 160,000 farms, valued at £8,000,000. Our personal
property is valued at £40,000,000, and we have bought up the
mansions of the slave owners for our schools and colleges.”</p>
          <p>The Doctor paused in his forty years' statement of the
triumphant progress of the coloured people. “We cannot
forget,” he said, “that there are 10,000,000 of us—nearly twice
the population of London—and though our advance is
remarkable, perhaps unequalled in the history of races, we have
but laid the foundation work of our people.”</p>
          <p>The Afro-American students at the College at Cane Spring, of
which the Doctor is President, have exactly the same curriculum
as that in operation in the other public schools, and what is,
perhaps, even more significant, the coloured girl is given the
same educational facilities as the coloured boy. The Institute
has its own printing office, its own blacksmith's shop, and its
own laundry. The girls as well as the boys take Mathematics,
Greek, Latin and French, Moral Science and the History of
<pb id="john51" n="51"/>
Philosophy. In the industrial department, the subjects include
shorthand, typewriting, printing and proof-reading, shoemaking,
painting and paperhanging, carpentry, barbering, farming, and
dairy work. Every girl student learns dressmaking, and she is
also required to attend the household ethics classes, where the
proper care of the home is taught.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>NEGRO ACHIEVEMENTS</head>
          <p>Over <sic corr="2,500,000">2.500,000</sic> coloured children attend the public schools in
America, but in most of the States, Kentucky among them, the
coloured child is educated by coloured teachers in separate
schools, as in the Eckstein Norton Institute. “The coloured
man's cry is to know,” said Dr. Parrish. “No race that has always
known freedom can understand the negro passion for
knowledge. I can recall many instances where mothers of the
coloured race, who are only earning £1 15s. as cooks, have gone to
untold sacrifices and given almost every penny of their wages so
that they might send their daughters to my College.” “To-day
we see the first results of the negro craze for higher education.
Negro doctors, lawyers, clergymen, and men of science are
rising up among us, and the women are taking their part in this
forward movement. In my own town there are two lady doctors.
Miss Nannie Burrows, a coloured graduate from one of the
highest schools of Washington, and a well-known public
speaker, is in London now. In art and literature it is the same.
Mrs. J. E. Givens, a coloured artist, has painted pictures for some
of the best people in America. We have our poets and historians.
A Greek dictionary that is being used in the white schools and
colleges of the South land has been compiled by one of us.
Three history books are used in the white schools of Alabama;
two are written by whites and the third by a negro.”</p>
          <pb id="john52" n="52"/>
          <p>Perhaps Dr. Parrish, though he is regarded as a conservative
by the coloured progressives, is optimistic, but he reads in this
forty years' work signs that the day is drawing near when the
barrier of colour will be broken down and the white and black
races in America will have social and civil equality. Dr. Parrish,
whom I have known for many years, may be regarded as the
foremost authority in matters affecting the negro race.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>A NEGRO POET.</head>
          <p>The London <hi rend="italics">Daily Express</hi> of February 12th, 1906, records the
death of a negro poet, a slave's son who was famous in
literature, as follows:—</p>
          <p>“New York, Sunday, February 11th—Paul Lawrence Dunbar,
the negro poet, died yesterday at Dayton, Ohio, from
consumption, at the age of thirty-four years. Paul Lawrence
Dunbar had great gifts of writing, both in literary English and in
the negro dialect, though he excelled in the latter form. He was
the son of slave parents of pure African blood, and his mother,
who ardently loved literature, did much to encourage his poetic
tendencies. His first literary efforts appeared in the magazines of
the public schools before he was twelve years old. Then he
obtained work as an elevator boy at Dayton, and made such
good use of his spare time that he graduated at the local high
school at the age of nineteen. He subsequently did work on
newspapers, and produced many poems and several novels. His
second book, ‘Majors and Minors,’ produced in 1895, and
warmly appreciated by Mr. W. D. Howells, brought him
prominently before the public. One of the best known of his
poems is ‘When Malindy Sings’:—
<q type="verse" direct="unspecified"><lg type="verse"><lg type="stanza"><l>“Let me listen, I can hyeah it,</l><l>Th'oo de bresh of angels' wings,</l><l>Sof' an'sweet—‘Swing low, sweet chariot’—</l><l>As Malindy sings.</l></lg><pb id="john53" n="53"/><lg type="stanza"><l>Y' ought to hyeah dat gal a-wa'bling—</l><l>Robins, la'ks, an' all dem tings,</l><l>Hush dey mouths an' hides dey faces,</l><l>As Malindy sings.”</l></lg></lg></q>
It will be seen by the foregoing statement that the thirst for
knowledge amongst the coloured people was strong, and their
capacity to receive instruction and the ability to take their place
with the most advanced in all technical trades have now been
abundantly proved, and admitted. And it is hoped that soon
mere colour will constitute no barrier to equality in any domain
of the civic and national life of the country, when no other
barrier exists.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>“THE TRIBUNE,” THURSDAY, OCTOBER 17th, 1907.</head>
          <p>“Lord Rosebery presided last night during an address with
which Mr. Andrew Carnegie inaugurated the winter lecture
season of the Philosophical Institution in Edinburgh. The
audience was so large that accommodation had to be sought in
the United Free Assembly Hall. Among those present were the
Lord Provost, Lord Ardwell, Sir William Turner, Principal of
Edinburgh University, the Lord Advocate, Mr. George McCrae,
M. P., Mr. Rufus Fleming (United States Consul), and Mr.
Charles Price, M. P.</p>
          <p>“Mr. Carnegie chose as the subject of his address, ‘The
Negro Problem.’ Dealing, as he said, with ten millions of people,
he traced the slow development of their fathers from slaves into
citizens, their rapid growth in numbers, their gradual decrease in
illiteracy, and their general inclusion in Church organizations. He
cited evidence of the enormous sums spent by the negroes in
the Southern States in the building of churches, colleges, and
schools.</p>
          <p>“Figures were also given showing that the negro was a
saving man, that the land hunger had seized him, and that he
was entering freely into the landlord class. There was no better
test, Mr. Carnegie observed, of a respectable
<pb id="john54" n="54"/>
member of society than the production of a bank-book with a
good balance or the title-deeds of a house or farm free from
debt. He controverted the notion that the negro was lazy, and
he showed that, on the contrary, the race was engaged in every
field of human activity, even that of the newspaper press.</p>
          <p>“The question, he said, used to be: What can be done with
the negroes? The question now was: How can more of them
and of other workers be obtained? The negro had become of
immense economic value, and was indispensable where he was.
(Cheers.) He was sanguine that at last there would be a
respectable, educated, intelligent race of coloured citizens.”</p>
          <p>Passing on now to my personal story. In the summer of 1866,
I was offered a situation at “Rocky Point,” R.I., a summer
resort. Here I met Mr. H. M. Kinsley, of Chicago. He engaged
the chief steward to go to Chicago to take charge of his
restaurant in Crosby's Opera House. The steward desired me to
go with him as the second steward.</p>
          <p>Not having succeeded, as I had hoped, in New York, my mind
was now turned towards “<hi rend="italics">the Great West,</hi>” and at the close of
the season at Rocky Point, I returned to New York, and at once
commenced to prepare for the journey West. My wife was
anxious to find out something about her people. We had
published our enquiries about them in the papers but received
no intelligence of them. When my wife was about nine years
old, and living with her owners in Georgetown, Maryland, a
“Georgia Trader” drove up to the door one morning and called her.
That morning her master had gone from the breakfast table and sold her.
In a few minutes she was off to the “Slave-Traders' Pen.” At the time
she left there were seventeen children, and her father and
mother.</p>
          <p>Just before I left for the West my wife went to Washington,
where she found that her father and mother had left
<pb id="john55" n="55"/>
long before for the Better Land, the Land of Eternal Freedom.
Ten sisters and brothers were still living; Mrs. Richardson, wife
of the late Rev. C. H. Richardson, who went with us to Africa,
was the youngest sister.</p>
          <p>It was in September, 1866, I left for Chicago in company with
the chief steward and three young men who had been booked for
the Far West. On arriving in Chicago I found that there had been
a misunderstanding between the proprietor and the chief steward
he then had as to the time for leaving off, and other matters,
details of which may not be entered upon. Suffice it to say that I
was again disappointed, as I had been in New York in my own
plans and expectations. It had cost me quite a sum of money to
travel from New York to Chicago, and now to be disappointed
and amongst strangers, and with but little money, I was greatly
discouraged. And yet when I now look back upon that time I am
brought to think of Mrs. Soole, of Reading, who wrote those
beautiful lines on disappointment, <hi rend="italics">taking off the “Dis,”</hi> and
<hi rend="italics">substituting “His,”</hi> thus making it <hi rend="italics">“His appointment.”</hi> Let us
ever <hi rend="italics">praise God</hi> for <hi rend="italics">His Appointments</hi>. The Hand of God was
with me.</p>
          <p>Soon after arriving in Chicago I enquired about the places of
worship. I found there were meetings held in a hall in Clark
Street, and attending there, I met the Rev. R. de Baptiste, Pastor
of Olivet Baptist Church, which was known as a “coloured
Church.” Nearly all the members were freedmen from some part
of the South, including one man from my old home at Richmond.
Here amongst strangers, and hundreds of miles away
from old Virginia, in a country new to me, with new faces all
around me, and new customs and modes of living, I was led to
consecrate myself more fully to the Lord and His work, and to
study hard in order to qualify myself for the future.</p>
          <pb id="john56" n="56"/>
          <p>After a short time the way opened up in the matter
of employment, and I engaged in the restaurant, not
as second steward, but downstairs in the pantry
full charge of that department. There were four or five
girls kept in this pantry to wash the dishes, and I had to
see that each girl was in her place during meal time,
and that she kept the dishes clean, and to keep a strict
account of all dishes broken and other things in connection
with that particular branch. I was not very popular
amongst the girls. In very busy times I was obliged to
help. I did not object to take charge of the pantry, though
I had travelled so far—some eight hundred miles—for
the better place. Time was money to me, and while I
would be waiting for something better to turn up, my
board bill would be going up also, with less chance of
keeping it down. I gladly accepted the position, and said
nothing about what I could do or had done, but just
settled to work and did the best I could in the situation I
had taken, and never losing sight of Him who gave me
freedom of both soul and body, and who was still guiding
me.</p>
          <p>Between times I had to do odd jobs and one day I had
to sweep the side walk, when a grand carriage drove up. A lady
got out and entered the restaurant to give an order, for
“Kinsley's” was the leading caterer of Chicago. As I kept on
sweeping, and came close to the coachman, a coloured man, I
asked him if he were a Christian. He could not give a satisfactory
answer, and as I continued sweeping, never looking up, I
pressed home the message of Truth upon the man. Thirteen
years after this, and after I had been to Africa and returned again
to America, I met this same man in Baltimore at a friend's house.
He had been to the missionary meeting, where I had been
speaking, and came on to the house to see me, when he told me
of the good effect of that little talk while I was busy sweeping
and he stood waiting. This was a lesson
<pb id="john57" n="57"/>
for me that I should lose no opportunity of speaking for my
Blessed Jesus.</p>
          <p>I continued to attend to the pantry work, when one day I was
called upon, in the rush of business, to come up into the large
dining room to help. I had an opportunity now of using what
knowledge I possessed of “waiting,” and I availed myself of it. I
had taught myself how to fold napkins to almost every letter of
the alphabet, and could fold them in sixty different ways. Here
was an opportunity of going forward by being right and doing
right. Above all I desired to honour God. Now Mr. Kinsley
would sometimes scold the men sharply, and they would take
<hi rend="italics">offence</hi> and leave. I could not do that. He had the money and
prestige, and I had neither. I was his servant while he paid me,
and to be suddenly offended and leave would be like “cutting
off my nose to spite my face.” No, I would not do that. And
when he scolded I would just say: “All right, Mr. Kinsley, I will
attend to that, sir.” When the bell rang for one watch to go off,
and the other to come on, I noticed that men hurried off at once,
but I was in no hurry, and always saw that all was right at my
table, and if a lady or gentleman were at my table I remained with
them. Before going off duty I would enquire if I were wanted
longer. I knew how I had pleased the slave-master. I endeavoured
to show that I had an interest in all I had to do. The master and
his family became friendly with me. I lodged in the same house
where the chief steward and several of the waiters lodged. They
used to play cards, bet, and drink, and go to the theatre. I would
talk to them continually. The time came when they showed
respect for me, if not for my Lord, by abstaining
from swearing in my presence. In a short time the way
opened for me to still further improve my position by attending
to gentlemen's offices, going in the early morning and cleaning
them up, and lighting the fires, and doing other little things. For
this kind of work I received
<pb id="john58" n="58"/>
more money and had much less to do, and had more time
for study, for I had every evening to myself, and each day
from ten or eleven in the morning till four or five in the
afternoon, and the whole of Sunday. But after a while I
found it very trying. The weather was very cold in the
winter in Chicago, and I had to be up on winter mornings
at six o'clock. One morning, when the snow was about a
foot deep, as I went down the street, when it was yet
dark, I became very cold and sleepy. I felt that I must give up.
I could not endure it, and so I went into a doorway and
there prayed, and I made an effort, and the Lord helped
me to get to one of the offices. What a privilege to carry
everything to God in prayer. About this time I lived at
the cost of one meal a day in trying to save money to send
for my wife. My methods of economy in this way would be
to buy a pound of “Oyster Crackers”; the cracker was
as broad as a shilling, and was sold at five cents a pound.
I would take a half-pound for my breakfast, and the
other half-pound I reserved for my supper with a drink of
water. At noon I went to Mr. Wright's restaurant in
Clark Street, where I was allowed to wait from twelve till
half-past one o'clock and thus earn my dinner. So my
food cost me two-pence half-penny a day through the week;
but on Sunday I had three meals in the house where I
lodged. This I did throughout the winter, and when I
had saved enough money I sent for my wife.</p>
          <p>Mr. Kinsley, of the Crosby's Opera House, referred to, had
the lunch room at the C. B. and Q. Railway Station. One day the
man who was in charge of this department left, and Mr. Kinsley
sent for me to take over the duties at once. I agreed to go, and
he gave me full control. Here I took in from £1 to £10 and £15 a
day, and made my report each evening. For this work I received
twelve dollars a week and board, and had every Sunday free.
When Mr. Kinsley built a new place he requested me to take the
place of chief steward. This offer I accepted,
<pb id="john59" n="59"/>
At this time the responsibilities of chief steward were very great.
I had not only to see after the work in the restaurant, but to the
setting of the tables at gentlemen's houses, at weddings and
great suppers. When the Union Pacific Railroad was being laid,
the company frequently had excursions, parties of the officials,
and others, when Mr. Kinsley catered for them, and I had to
attend. I remember that on one occasion a large company of
editors left Chicago on an excursion over the Union Pacific
Railroad, and when this company dined I had the oversight of
the business, and to look after twenty-seven helpers besides
the two cooks.</p>
          <p>At this time the Lord was so manifestly gracious to me, and
gave me many friends. On these occasions, as a rule, Mr.
Pullman would furnish his fine palace cars. It was during these
trips that I became acquainted with Mr. Pullman, and his brother
Mr. Albert Pullman, both of whom were very kind friends to me;
and the friendship of these gentlemen, and of Mr. Perry Smith,
Mr. George Dunlop, Mr. Norman Williams, and the Hon. Robert
Lincoln, will never be forgotten, and the practical
sympathy of Mr. and Mrs. E. S. Ishan, of Chicago, will always be
remembered with gratitude. These friends, with many others, can
never know how they made the heart of a poor ex-slave rejoice.
What they did for me seemed small to them no doubt, but to me
it was very, very great, and for it I still praise God.</p>
          <p>During all this time I continued my studies, the chief of which
were in the Bible, in which I learned to spell. This was a great
help to me when I began to do a little home mission work under
the late Rev. R. de Baptiste, D. D., who, from the time of my
meeting with him, when I first went to Chicago until I left the
country, was a genuine friend to me. After I was called upon to
speak at some meeting I would commence to prepare for another
so as to be ready for when I had spoken at a meeting I always
<pb id="john60" n="60"/>
felt that I had told all I knew. my first attempt to speak
was in Rev. R. de Baptiste's Church. It was from him I
received my “License to Preach”—credentials showing
what church one is a member of, and is in good standing
with, and has satisfied the church that he is sound in the
faith.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>RESIGNING TO ENTER MISSION WORK.</head>
          <p>The thought of giving up work and of preparing for the
ministry led to much prayerful consideration. The continual hard
work day and night was telling on me, and it left me no time for
study, and to prepare myself for my life work. At length I
decided to leave the matter entirely in the Lord's hands, and I
resigned my position as chief steward. Mr. Kinsley was not at all
favourable to this, but I was fully persuaded in my own mind
now that my life work was to preach the Gospel. Mr. Kinsley
promised that he would always be a friend to me, and should I
find that I could not get on, well, I could come back again, and
there would be a situation for me.</p>
          <p>Before fully entering upon mission work among my own
people, three great temptations presented themselves. First:
Before I resigned, a gentleman who had been a real practical
friend to me in illness and in health, had a very special talk with
me for an hour or so with the distinct idea of dissuading me from
the purpose of giving up my employment and entering the
ministry. He said that “God thought most of the man who
looked after himself.” On looking at this gentleman's prosperous
business, and his great success, had I indulged the thought I
might have yielded, but my Blessed Jesus helped me, and kept
my mind stayed on Him, and the call I felt in my soul was a call
from God. This gentleman added that religion was a thing for
women only.</p>
          <pb id="john61" n="61"/>
          <p>After leaving Mr. Kinsley's I commenced to look about for odd
jobs to save, by earning something, what little I had collected,
and to prepare as best I could for the work before me. Mr.
Kinsley and others would pay me from two to five dollars a
night, either to take charge of or to assist at parties and great
suppers; to set and decorate the tables, which I took great pride
in doing, and as I found that Mr. Kinsley and many of the guests
were pleased with.</p>
          <p>The second temptation was: Mr. Kinsley's pastry cook, a
German, who was well up in all cooking, made me
the following offer:—That if I would select a place where we
could have a first-class restaurant or lunch-room for gentlemen,
with first-class catering, he would furnish the
money. We could have a private agreement and I should
be full till partner for the use of my name, which would be printed
over the establishment as “THOMAS'S RESTAURANT.” I
could then take full charge and management,
and he would see to all the cooking, both in kitchen and
pastry room. Here was an offer of full management, and equal
partnership without having a shilling to advance. But this I also
declined.</p>
          <p>The third temptation was: That when out taking charge of a
large party one night, and the table was set and all
was ready for the guests, I observed in the hearing of a
gentleman that I wished I had the value of all that was on
the table. The table was heavily laden with valuable silver. This
well-known gentleman said: “Well, what would you do with it?”
I replied that I would open a first class lunch stand. He said: “I
will set you up in business if you like, and let you have five
hundred or a thousand dollars to commence with, for you
deserve it.” This matter had been talked over between a friend of
mine and myself. This offer was very tempting indeed. The idea I had
was to open a lunch stand in a locality where I could reach the
wealthy merchants who knew me as “Thomas,” and work on
for three or four years, during
<pb id="john62" n="62"/>
which time I could meet all expenses, and have something when
I commenced my studies in earnest; and then my friend who
would be partner with me would take over my share and pay me
for it. This was about settled upon. We both knew influential
gentlemen who would patronize us and influence their friends to
do so. My Pastor, the Rev. R. de Baptiste, D. D., thought well of
it. I went and succeeded in finding a suitable place, which was
offered at a reasonable price. Here I would have every afternoon
and evening, and every Sunday—all day—for myself, and yet be
making more money than ever before in my life; and with none
of the great responsibilities of large suppers and parties and be
continually on the move, as would have been the case had I
accepted the other offer referred to. Before sealing the bargain I
went to see the gentleman to enquire if he would confirm what
he said at the great party. He repeated his offer and said that I
deserved it. Before signing papers for a lease, Rev. de Baptiste
called to see me with a letter from the members of a little Church
in Denver, Colorado Territory. Three or four of the members of
his church had settled at Denver. There were about eight
thousand people in Denver at the time, only seventy-five being
“coloured” people. They wrote the Rev. de Baptiste to do what
he could to help them, to get some one to come out West and
take charge of this little mission. As soon as he received the
letter he thought of me; and a conversation followed. The cost
to go to Denver in those days was seventy-five dollars. Mr. de
Baptiste said that the cost would be met for me, and he was sure
that another seventy-five dollars could be raised for Mrs.
Johnson.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>ENTERING THE PASTORATE.</head>
          <p>He considered that it would be a good start for me; and I
could go into that new country, take charge of that
<pb id="john63" n="63"/>
little church, and have an opportunity for study and self-improvement,
and to find out by experience my personal
needs for equipment, and for a course of study. He said
that I might have a rough time of it, but that in the end
the experience would prove invaluable. But he put the
alternative to me, and said that if I preferred to enter
business for myself, and after four or five years found that
I had enough on which to comfortably pursue my studies,
then he would advise me to do so. This was a testing time.
What should I do? While he left me to my own choice,
I could see that Mr. de Baptiste would rather I went to
Denver. This helped me. My heart was in the work.
At that time, however, I averaged in earnings seventy-five
dollars a month. All these, with the offer to set
up in the cigar business in New York as referred to, were
very strong, and would certainly have prevailed, had not
the stronger claim of the Lord's work, with my deep love
for it asserted itself. The mission in Denver sent word
that it could only raise twenty-five dollars a month for
me; but the financial consideration was a minor one;
here was an opportunity to speak to my people of the love
of Jesus. Finally, I decided to go to Denver, and let every
other idea or prospect pass, <hi rend="italics">trusting God for the future.</hi>
I told Mr. de Baptiste of my decision, and he at once
communicated with the brethren of the little Mission
Church at Denver, of only nine members, to let the people
know. At first they wanted a single young man, but
acting on the advice of Mr. de Baptiste that point was set
aside. In due time a reply came enclosing money for my
expenses. Soon another difficulty presented itself, and
which seemed altogether against me. At the monthly
business meeting of the church a brother proposed, that,
before sending me to Denver to take charge of this Mission
Church, a Council be called respecting my ordination.
I was present at the meeting. This came as a great shock
to me; being unfortunately without an education. How
<pb id="john64" n="64"/>
could I pass a Council? Moreover, my friend the Pastor, made
no objection to this course, and the motion was put and carried.
I cannot now describe the feelings I had at the time; and I
confess that I was greatly vexed with the brother who made the
proposition calling a Council, and I was under the impression
that he did not want me to go to Denver. But I afterwards found
out that it was the very best thing for me that such a course was
pursued.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>GOD'S HAND.</head>
          <p>The reasons for calling this Council were fourfold; first, to
satisfy the church that I was sound in the faith, and held the
fundamental truths of the Bible; second, that when I took
charge of the mission that I might then baptize converts; third,
that I might feel called to administer the Lord's supper; and,
fourth, to be able to officiate at, marriage ceremonies. Only
ordained ministers were permitted these official duties of the
church. On the motion being carried the Pastor was authorized
to call a Council of all the “white” Baptist Churches in Chicago
to examine me for ordination. It was understood that the
examination was on Biblical and not on secular lines. In those
days there were thousands of our people who preferred an
illiterate man of their own race, who was known to be true to the
Evangelical faith, to a white man. The Council was fixed for the
15th April, 1869. After a talk with the Rev. de Baptiste, who
gave me an idea of the nature of the examination, I gave up all
work of a manual character, and for fifteen days gave myself to
prayer and the study of the Word of God. I would leave home
and go to Lake Michigan, and walk up and down by the lake
unobserved, praying and reading. Oh, it was then that I had
some wonderful times with my Blessed Jesus. The day arrived
when I was to be examined. Quite a company of people gathered
at the church, and there
<pb id="john65" n="65"/>
were seven or eight “white” ministers, and two “coloured”
ministers present. I was first asked where I came from;
but while I told them that I came from Richmond I
took care not to add this time that “I left under peculiar
circumstances.” I told the Council of my conversion, and then
had to answer questions about the truths of the Bible. Many of
the questions had to be simplified by the Chairman before I
could understand them. I was on my feet before that Council for
over an hour. In the end I was asked what course I intended to
pursue if the Council did not see fit to ordain me. I replied that I
would just go on studying with a view of preparing for another
examination, and that if I should fail again I would make another
effort, and so continue until I succeeded; for I was thoroughly
convinced that God wanted me to preach the Gospel. I was then requested
to retire into the vestry. As I sat there alone it was an anxious ten or
fifteen minutes for me. I was recalled and was then informed by
the Chairman, the Rev. Dr. Taylor, of the Union Park Baptist
Church, that he was glad to tell me that the Council was satisfied
that I was called of God to preach the Gospel, and that in the
evening I should be ordained. When the evening came there
was a very great company, and many white friends were present.
The sermon was preached by Dr. Taylor from Proverbs xi. 30,—
“He that winneth souls is wise.” I was afterwards solemnly set
apart for the ministry.</p>
          <p>Soon preparations were made for my journey to Denver.
Through the influence of Dr. Blackall, of the Bible Publication
Society, of Chicago (now in Philadelphia), many valuable books
were sent me, which proved a great help to me indeed. Several
farewell meetings were held, when God raised up many friends,
and soon all the necessary money to meet the expenses of my
wife's journey was raised. The railroad officials were considerate
in allowing reduced rates. In those days—forty years ago—there
were
<pb id="john66" n="66"/>
no fast trains, such as we have to-day. We departed for Denver
in the month of May. Our first stop was at Omaha, the next at
Cheyenne, Wyoming Territory. Here we met some friends. After
a short stay we took the overland stagecoach for Denver City,
Colorado Territory, at eight o'clock on Saturday morning. It was
a beautiful May morning. Soon we were out of sight of
everything indicating human habitation, and there was neither
house nor similar object to be seen, nothing but great stretches
of prairie, giving one the idea of being on the high seas in a
sailing vessel. There was not a bush or house for miles, nothing
but prairie grass, and not much of that in places. Once in a
while we would come to what was called “Dog Town,” where
there were hundreds of little prairie dogs, a little larger than a
guinea pig, with their little heads peeping out over a little mound
which concealed the body. They barked something like a dog.
The little mounds which formed their fortress were like the mole-hills
we see in England, only just a little larger. Occasionally a
drove of antelopes would be seen. The antelope was very
plentiful in those days. Late in the evening you would see a
herd of buffaloes. There were hotels on the way, where the
passengers could get their meals, and where the horses were
changed. After this long journey, continuing all through
Saturday and Saturday night, we arrived at Denver on Sunday
morning at eight o'clock, having travelled one hundred and ten
miles. On our arrival in Denver City we were made very happy
by the hearty welcome we received. The stage coach ran on to
the post office, deposited the mail, for which many were
anxiously waiting, then went on to the house of one of the
officers of the church, who was to be our host. Here we met
some very old friends, who had been kind to me when I first
arrived in Chicago as a stranger. Soon we felt quite at home. But
at that time my most serious thought was concerning the
beginning of my pastorate, and the conducting of the
<pb id="john67" n="67"/>
services as a pastor. This was all new to me. Rev. de Baptiste,
my pastor, had kindly given me some valuable hints with regard
to my special duties, and after a short service in the afternoon at
the Sunday School, and a service in the evening, I felt greatly
relieved.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>WORK IN DENVER.</head>
          <p>On having a sight of Denver City I was greatly impressed
with the place. From it there was a commanding view of the
Rocky Mountains, with their peaks white with snow, which
remained on them during the hottest time of the year. To-day,
Denver, Capital of Colorado, has a population of largely over
one hundred and forty thousand. The view from Denver for
many miles around was simply magnificent. The great mountain
range seemed only a few miles away, but this was deceptive, as
the distance was twenty miles. Had I taken note of all that I
heard and saw during that first week in Denver, I could fill many
pages which might interest one about the town. A gentleman
travelling in the country went out one morning from Denver for
a walk. He purposed going to the Rocky Mountains and back
before breakfast. After several hours' walk the mountains
seemed as far off as ever, and at length he decided to give up
the business and return to his hotel like a wise man. But many
thousands of young people are just like that gentleman, deluded
regarding distant though apparently near and delightful things,
but some have not the same sense to return until it is too late.</p>
          <p>In the days to which we are now referring, lynch-law was
recognised. I was taken to a bridge across a small stream—I
think the stream was called “Clear Creek”—I was shown a
spot where a man had been hanged for stealing. The affair only
happened a short time before our arrival at Denver. I was quite
shocked at the information,
<pb id="john68" n="68"/>
but I was told that this kind of thing was in the hands of a
Committee, and that life and property were quite safe.</p>
          <p>The second Sunday after our arrival at Denver I gave notice
that I would preach an introductory sermon. My text was Acts x.
29. I will not attempt to tell what I said and how I said it when
preaching that sermon, nor can I estimate what illumination my
hearers enjoyed, but I do remember that years after that
particular deliverance, when Mr. Hind Smith sent for me to come
to England, I set fire to a large bundle of old sermons and
notes; and I do know this, for I was a witness, that at least the
blaze of that conflagration gave considerable light that day. One
thing, however, I endeavoured to impress upon the people in
that sermon was that I wanted to know nothing, and I was going
to teach and preach nothing, but Jesus Christ.</p>
          <p>As time went on I was greatly encouraged when I found that
the members of the church were pleased and helped by my
services in the Gospel. My constant study was the Bible; I was
anxious to keep close to God's Word, and to so preach that all I
said could be sustained by the Scriptures. For a month or more
the old subjects I preached from before I went to Denver were a
great help to me, and no one there had heard them before except
myself, and my wife. The time came, however, when fresh
subjects had to be found. Then a struggle began. I shall never
forget the help I received at that time from the study of the
conversion of Paul, taking as a text, “Behold he prayeth,” Acts
ix., II. Step by step I was led to see more and more the necessity
of prayer, as I read and re-read the life of the great Apostle and
the record of his sufferings and service.</p>
          <p>Another great help to me was a little pamphlet which came in
the collection of books referred to, and which was sent to me
from the Bible Publication Society; it was called the
“Preachers' Prayer.” It was an address
<pb id="john69" n="69"/>
given by the late Rev. C. H. Spurgeon to his students. This just
suited me. It told me that if I wished to reap in the pulpit I must
plough in the closet. The preacher must go from prayer to the
pulpit. I remember that no book that I possessed at the time,
apart from the Bible, gave me such assistance. Although I had
prayed over my addresses before this, yet I had not seen the
matter in the same light as this little book put it. I had the great
pleasure of showing this little book to Mr. Spurgeon afterwards.
Oh, how often since then have I felt the presence of my blessed
Jesus with me when I have gone from prayer to the pulpit. To my
great regret I lost this little book in Africa. I had read the book
many times, and often used many of the expressions found in it.
And our Father God alone knows how the book helped and
inspired me. It was an American edition. A gentleman gave me a
book of Mr. Spurgeon's sermons in which I found so many and
valuable and helpful truths set forth so beautifully. I remember
that the Rev. de Baptiste told me that I should be careful not to
plagiarise. After getting an explanation of this wonderful word I
began to be careful. But what I read so got hold of me that it was
always the very thing I wanted my people to hear, and know,
and do. So the only way to avoid the doom of the big word
“Plagiarism” was to repeat continually, “and Mr. Spurgeon says”
—and “again Mr. Spurgeon says.’ I would lay the book aside,
but would again ask it a question under some text, when “again
Mr. Spurgeon said.” At length I gave this book to a young
preacher who was called on to go and preach for some church.
He told me afterwards that he took the book of sermons with
him, and after he had read the lessons, and conducted the other
preliminary portions of the service, he took this book, opened it,
laid it on the Bible, and preached Mr. Spurgeon's sermon from
the text, Romans viii. 7. The people, of
course, were greatly delighted with the sermon. The
<pb id="john70" n="70"/>
reason for my parting with this volume was chiefly that
I could not think of anything else when it was near me,
and when I read it the statements there would not part
with me, and I could not part with them, and I just went
on quoting Mr. Spurgeon.</p>
          <p>On some occasions nearly all the coloured people in Denver
would be at the service. There were at that time only seventy-five
coloured people in Denver. There were very few who were
well-to-do. The little company of nine members had made a great
effort to get me out there by raising seventy-five dollars to meet
my expenses, and they were anxious to do all they could to help
me. The collections were generally small. One of the members
allowed me to live in one of his houses rent free for six months
or more. This house rented at twenty-five dollars a month. That
was the amount the Mission promised to pay me per month. The
work commenced and steadily went on both in the Mission and
in the Sabbath School. The first person I baptized and received
into the Church was my wife, who was indeed a great help to me
in my work; in perfect sympathy with me she would daily read
her Bible, then we would talk over the subject or chapter
together. In addition to this we continued reading the Bible
through in consecutive order. In those days I had a retentive
memory and could keep a subject in my mind much better then
than I can to-day. I would ask those in the Church who had
been more favoured with educational advantages than myself
to take note of all my mistakes in references or pronunciation.
Some one gave me a book on Analogy. I tried to read it, though
much of it was too deep for me. But I got to know the meaning
of the word, or what I thought to be the meaning of the word,
and then on one occasion I used the word in this way: “Now
don't you see the an-a-log-y,” making a syllable do for a word. I
saw my friend the remembrancer putting down something. I felt
that I had once more blundered. On the
<pb id="john71" n="71"/>
Monday morning he called to explain the matter and to
give the pronunciation. At a Sunday evening service a
“white” gentleman and two ladies—also “white”—
came in. They were strangers to me, and it was an unusual
thing for “white” friends to attend our Mission services.
I felt a little nervous. I read for a lesson Acts xxvi.
the “Agrippa” chapter, making a few remarks on verse 24,
and Paul's reply in verse 25. Coming to verse 28 I spoke
of the effect the Gospel had on the two men. In reading
the verse I said: “Almost thou per-su-a-dest me to be a
Christian.” I could see my faithful friend jotting down
something. This quite upset me; yet I persisted in
repeating the mistake: “Yes, yes, Paul, almost thou
per-su-a-dest me to be a Christian.” I was greatly
perplexed when my friend told me of my mistake, which I kept
on repeating. The white gentleman present at the service
was a minister from the mountain side, and at the close of the
service he invited me to his church to preach for him,
and to tell the story of my life. I received a very hearty welcome
when I visited his people.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>MINISTERIAL EXPERIENCES.</head>
          <p>Soon I began to see that I could not live on twenty-five
dollars a month; and I commenced to look for work. I soon
found odd jobs to do, for I could turn my hand to many things;
besides gardening and house-cleaning I assisted in bill-posting
in the night when many people would be asleep. An influential
gentleman who took a deep interest in me and
became a personal friend, had a talk with
me respecting my becoming a teacher in the coloured school.
The question of allowing the coloured children to attend the
public schools with the white children was being discussed at
the time. This gentleman thought it would be a great help to me.
I could meet all my expenses by this additional means of income and have
<pb id="john72" n="72"/>
more time for study. The School Board would pay me seventy-five
dollars a month, which with the twenty-five dollars I
received from the church, would be 100 dollars per month; and
then the School Board would rent the Church Buildings for the
coloured School and pay my officers fifty dollars a month. This
was very tempting. But I reminded him that I was not educated,
and could not pass the examination. He got me to read before
him. He told me that I read nicely; and that I could undertake the
duties for a while. They would see to it that I passed all right. He
felt sure that my own people would be perfectly satisfied; and
then in a few words he assured me that if I would accept the
position I should pass all right. I was doing work for this
gentleman at the time. After I had thought over the matter for a
while, I refused to accept the position on principle, first, because
this money which would be paid me would be paid by the State
for the education of children of the State, and in selecting
teachers for the schools of the white children they had to pass a
rigid examination. This was the law for the coloured as well as for
the white teachers; and it stands the same to-day. Second, my
idea was that the coloured children should have as good
teachers as the white children; third, I did not consider myself
sufficiently advanced to understand even the first grade, as I
had never taken a course myself. His argument was, teach them
what you know for a while. I knew a young coloured man who
had all the advantages of education and was a scholar, whom I
recommended. He came before the Board and passed
satisfactorily, and was appointed.</p>
          <p>I had not been long in Denver before I saw, as Rev. de
Baptiste told me I would, that which I needed most was a
thorough course of study. I commenced to gather all the
information I could about Colorado Territory, its possibilities,
its gold and silver mines, and other mineral stores. I read up its
history as best I could from books
<pb id="john73" n="73"/>
lent me by the ex-Governor Gilpin who was kind in imparting to
me much useful information; he having been, if not the first, at
least one of the earliest governors of the territory. My intention
was to get up a lecture, and to go back into the States to deliver
it, and to raise money to pay my way into college, and take a
regular course. I had not set my time, neither did I know how to
get the money to meet expenses at home while I should be away.
During this time a company of Eastern gentlemen came to
Denver. Mr. Pullman furnished them with his fine palace cars.
When I met him he gave me a hearty hand-shake, and asked
after my health and the Church. I told him I should like to go
back with him; and he invited me to return with the company. I
took him at his word and arrangements were soon made, and I
journeyed all the way from Denver to New York. The railroad
had been laid to Denver by this time. My passage and food for
the whole journey were free. I went to Washington and there
made enquiries respecting the prospects of entering some
College—Howard University or some other college. After
gathering all the information I could I commenced to lecture on
“Colorado Territory,” At this time I made slow progress.</p>
          <p>I well remember going to see the late Mr. D. L. Moody in
Chicago, seeking his aid in helping me to get Farwell Hall, which
stood in those days to Chicago what Exeter Hall long did to
London, with its Y. M. C. A.and kindred associations. He sent me
to Mr. Revell, who let me have the lower hall very reasonably.
Here I gave my lecture, which was extensively published. The
few I had to hear me appeared to greatly appreciate the lecture,
but I was greatly, very greatly disappointed. A subject such as
‘On Colorado Territory,” and given in Farwell Hall—that was
enough—never mind the man. But then, too, I had been
well-known in Chicago; but the night was cold, and the wind
blew, and the snow seemed to come from every point of the
compass.</p>
          <pb id="john74" n="74"/>
          <p>It became clear to me that merely meeting expenses and losing
time were not the roads to an education such as I required. I
resolved to return to Denver. I was taken very ill on the way;
and after my arrival at home I went to bed and for quite a while it
was thought that I would not be able to get up again. For many
weeks I was unable to attend the Mission work. But God was
pleased to raise me up, and I commenced afresh to prepare for
the future. My one thought was that one day I must go to
Africa, the land of my fathers, to preach the Gospel to my
long-benighted people. Many of my friends became greatly
interested in all I could tell them of Africa.</p>
          <p>The congregations in the little mission increased as the town
increased in size and grew in population, but there seemed no
way for me to accomplish my one immediate purpose of taking a
course of studies. It was about this time my health began to
decline.</p>
          <p>Colorado was a territory and Denver city the capital.
Enterprising capitalists were making Denver a great city.
Already plans were formed for the erection of huge buildings. A
well-known gentleman who had showed kindness to me made an
offer to me of one hundred dollars a month to take charge of his
buildings when completed. With this I could do mission work,
pay for a home, and hold the eighty acres secured through
pre-emption granted by the Government, and on which stands
to-day a portion of Denver city. This was very tempting and I
confess I had nearly made up my mind to accept the offer; but
when I consulted my good wife, she wisely said: “<hi rend="italics">No, Tom, I
would not; what does the Bible say? </hi>‘No man having put his
hand to the plough and looking back is fit for the kingdom of
God.’ Luke ix. 62.” That was the turning-point. We sold the
eighty acres which, with that which is built upon it, would be
worth millions of dollars; but I have never regretted taking my
good wife's advice on that occasion. The Hand of God was with
me.</p>
          <pb id="john75" n="75"/>
          <p>The Lord raised up friends to help us back to the States. After
spending three years in Denver we returned to Chicago in May,
1872, preparatory to our going to Africa. My intention was to go
into some institute for a little training; but the Rev. de Baptiste,
my friend and former Pastor, with other friends advised me not
to think of going to Africa for the present. I had set my mind on
going to Washington to study. Soon I had two calls, one was to
take a small church in Elgin, composed of freedmen, the other to
supply for a few months in Springfield, Illinois, once the home
of President Lincoln. We made the matter a special subject for
prayer.</p>
          <p>The Rev. de Baptiste, who was generally looked upon as a
leader and adviser among the Mission Churches, advised me to
go to Springfield for a short period. There was a conviction
within my heart when I came out of slavery, and this conviction
deepened as years passed on, and more especially after my
wife's thoughtful advice at Denver, that I could not go to
school or college until some provision were made for her to
whom I owed so much for her real help in my life and work. I
could not think of her taking a situation to work for her living
while I was at school or college, knowing her state of health,
though she was quite willing to undertake that. I concluded to
go to Springfield. Here I remained nearly a year <sic corr="preaching">paeaching</sic> in the
old Theatre, when, in 1873, through the introduction of Rev. R.
de Baptiste, I had the unanimous call to the Pastorate of
Providence Baptist Church, Chicago. Here I came in contact with
quite a different class of people, most of the members of the
congregation being freed slaves or the descendants of freed
slaves; and as the young folk were attending the schools daily,
many of them knew more than I did; at the same time they
thought I knew more than they. This disquieted me much. I
endeavoured to persuade my friends to be very
<pb id="john76" n="76"/>
candid with me, and inform me of my mistakes. They would do
this once in a while, but I fancy they felt unable to keep pace
with my blunders. Again and again I was advised to study the
English grammar. A friend gave me a copy, but I could make
nothing of it. I did not see how it could possibly help me in
preaching the Gospel; I was mainly anxious to know the Bible.
When I took the oversight of the Church I found a nice Sunday
School. The Superintendent was a white gentleman, a member of
the Western Avenue Baptist Church. With him there were three
white teachers, who kindly came each Sunday afternoon, which
was indeed a great help. I felt myself as much in need of help as
the scholars in the Sunday School. This stimulated me to further
study. The International lessons were of great assistance to me
as I was expected not only to be at the teachers' meetings each
Thursday evening, but also to take a class in the Sunday School;
and to give an address occasionally. To meet these
appointments required much prayer and diligence.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>ENGLISH FRIENDS.</head>
          <p>God was ever raising up friends to help me. Mr. and Mrs. E.
Stroud Smith and their two daughters came to live in the
neighbourhood. They belonged to England, but had been in
America for many years. They came to our Sunday School and
kindly offered their services, which we gladly accepted. We
soon discovered in them the high <hi rend="italics">characteristics of the truly
English Christian people;</hi> showing sympathy with the oppressed
coloured race, they not only came on the Sabbath to teach, but
attended two nights in the week with their two daughters to
give instruction at a night school to the freedmen. The scholars
at the night school were mainly of the older people who had
spent their early years in slavery. All they wished to hear was
how to read the New Testament.
<pb id="john77" n="77"/>
Everyone in the mission and school soon learned to love Mr.
and Mrs. Smith and their two daughters. Mr. Smith was indeed a
great help to me in every way. I could go to him in confidence
and ask for information upon any subject, or seek advice on any
matter when he was ever ready to give me a hearing. In time it
was arranged that he should come to my rooms at the mission
once a week and give me lessons for one hour. The late Rev. J. J.
Irving, who came from the Pastor's College was at that time
Pastor of the Western Avenue Baptist Church (white). Mr. and
Mrs. Stroud Smith were members of Mr. Irving's church, and
through them Mr. Irving became a dear friend to me, and a
helper. As a general thing there was a Sunday School Teachers'
meeting one night in the week, when the Pastor would be
present with the Superintendent, to explain the lessons to the
teachers, and each teacher would become more equipped for the
class on the Sunday. Mr. Irving kindly offered to help me in
these lessons. He would give his teachers an address on the
Wednesday evening; and then on the Thursday afternoon he
would give me an hour and explain the International Lessons
which would prepare me for my Sunday School teachers on the
Friday night. My memory was retentive in those days, and this
proved a great help; and Mr. Irving would never allow anything
to interfere with his arrangement.</p>
          <p>During all this time I could not lose sight of Africa. Many of
those to whom I would make known my desires sought to
dissuade me from my purpose, telling me of what they had read
and heard of Africa and its venomous reptiles, cruel fevers and
cannibal tribes. But these things did not move me. There were
times when I would seriously consider the question of health
and other matters; but there was something which kept Africa
continually before me with its great need of the Gospel; and I
was concerned about my preparation to go and tell the people
the good news of the Gospel of Jesus Christ.
<pb id="john78" n="78"/>
I was told that I must be educated before I could be sent as a
missionary. I earnestly prayed over the matter; and I begged the
Lord that if it were His will, He would send me to Africa to open
up the way.</p>
          <p>On enquiry I found that the American Baptist Missionary
Union had no stations in Africa, and that there was no
missionary organization among the coloured people for sending
their own people to the land of their fathers. I felt quite
convinced that if I could reach the heathen, not for the purpose
of telling them of the arts and sciences, of which I was ignorant,
but of my Blessed Jesus who had given me eternal life, by
commencing with John iii., 16, someone else, better educated
and better fitted for the work, might follow and teach the rest.</p>
          <p>It was sad news for me when Mr. Smith informed us that he,
with his wife and daughters, intended leaving shortly for
England. I well remember the afternoon that they left Chicago.
All who could leave their work went to the station to see them
off. I remember saying to them, “Remember me when you get to
England.” But little did I dream at that time of ever seeing
England, or of seeing Mr. and Mrs. Smith again. Africa alone
was my objective. And now that these dear friends were gone,
Africa became more than ever the subject of prayer on the part
of both my wife and myself. For a long time my health had been
failing, and I had a severe attack of illness after Mr. Smith
returned to England, and my friends thought I could not
recover.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>MISSIONARY MATTERS AGAIN.</head>
          <p>Through advice I wrote to Dr. Murdock, of the American
Baptist Union, Boston, respecting my desire to go to Africa.
When he was on a visit to Chicago, he called to see me. I was
not well at the time. There were three matters he enquired into:
first, as to my age, I would be forty the next birthday; second,
as to my health, and that
<pb id="john79" n="79"/>
was so bad that I was unable to go and see him, and so he
had to come and see me before he returned to Boston;
third, as to what educational advantages I had enjoyed,
but I deplored my educational disadvantages. The answers
were all against me, and I could only speak the truth;
but I told him my mind was made up to go to Africa.
He then promised to pay the passage of my wife and
myself from New York to Monrovia, Liberia, but he could
offer no other assistance. Then came the real testing time.
I was thoroughly convinced that the Lord had said to me,
“Go,” and so I believed that all the money required would
come in due time. I remember reading in a book or a
tract, of someone who saw on looking into a certain Bible
that it was marked in different places—“T and P”; and
on asking what it meant, the owner replied that the letters
stood for “Tried and Proved.” I was greatly struck with
this. One day when I was reading I came to Psalm
xxxvii. 3, “Trust in the Lord and do good, and so shalt
thou dwelt in the land, and verily thou shalt be fed”;
verse 4, “Delight thyself also in the Lord and He shall
give thee the desires of thine heart”; and my heart's
desire was to go to Africa; verse 5, “Commit thy way unto
the Lord, trust also in Him, and He shall bring it to pass.”
Now there had been too much anxiety about Africa and the
means of getting there, and not enough trust in God and
His faithful promises. Here in Psalm xxxvii. we have trust,
and then rest; fretting works evil. I prayed over the
matter, and then said to my wife, “Henrietta, we will
trust in the Lord”; and so we marked “T” at each of
these verses. There was in those days, in Chicago, a
dear Christian (white) lady, called “Aunt Lizzie,” who
walked and talked as one who lived always at the feet of
my blessed Jesus, and was filled with His spirit. It seemed
that my case was much like that of the Ethiopian eunuch,
and “Aunt Lizzie” was as Philip to me. I was at the
point of surrender, but I required help. It may have
<pb id="john80" n="80"/>
been on the very day when my wife and myself had decided to
fully trust God in the matter, that “Aunt Lizzie” called to see us,
a most unusual thing for her to do. We told her of our decision.
She cheered us greatly by her loving advice, and then followed
up her good counsel by an earnest appeal to God in the name of
Jesus. It was clear to us that God sent her to encourage us in
our resolution, and we were willing to wait God's leading. God's
Hand again with me.</p>
          <p>Soon after this visit I received two letters from England. This
was about February, 1876. One was from Mr. Stroud Smith,
telling me of a conversation with Mr. W. Hind Smith, of the
Y. M. C. A., Peter Street, Manchester, about my wish to prepare
for mission work in Africa; and one from Mr. Hind Smith himself
to say that if I could come to England he would see that an
opportunity was given me of taking a course of study before
going to Africa. When these letters came I was in a weak state,
and still suffering from a long illness (many of my friends had no
hopes of my recovery). I at once replied that (D.V.) I would come
to England. I then wrote to thank Dr. Murdock for his kind offer
to help me to get to Liberia. The members of the mission were
much surprised at the news that I was going to England. When I
recovered sufficiently to get out, a friend came to drive me
about for a change. He said, “Brother Tom, these people say
you must have money; now I know you won't mind telling me
how you stand.” I said, “No, I have only fifteen dollars (three
guineas), but I have faith in God.” I felt sure God would take me
to Africa, but I never thought He would take me to England,
Ireland, Scotland, and Wales also. According to arrangement I
gave notice at the mission that my engagement would
terminate in six months. At this critical period the Lord
raised up more friends. In due time Mr. Stroud Smith
sent me the required information about the journey,
and gave me the name of the ship as
<pb id="john81" n="81"/>
the S. S. <hi rend="italics">Spain</hi>, of the National Line, sailing from New York. The
friends and members of the mission had a farewell meeting, at
which they gave me a purse containing ninety-six dollars, which
was a great help to me. After a short stay at Washington, where
Mrs. Johnson spent a short time with her people, we sailed for
Liverpool on the 19th August, 1876, in the S. S. <hi rend="italics">Spain</hi>. Never
having travelled abroad before, I felt a little anxious about the
journey, but not as to my reception by the English people, as
my experience of them already was most encouraging, having
met a large number of them in Chicago, where they had settled.
The captain and other officers on board showed me every
kindness and did everything for the comfort of my wife and
myself. And I would record with gratitude the kindness of Mr.
and Mrs. Marshall, of Northampton, and Rev. Thomas and Mrs.
Arnold during the voyage.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>ON BRITISH SOIL.</head>
          <p>We reached Liverpool safely on September 1st. When
collecting our packages together I was told that a gentleman
was on board who wished to see me, and on going on deck I
there met a young man whom Mr. W. Hind
Smith had sent over from Manchester the night before to meet
us. He handed me a letter of welcome from Mr. and Mrs. Hind
Smith. After passing through the Custom House, he took charge
of our luggage, purchased our tickets, and we were soon off to
Manchester. Mr. E. Stroud Smith, and Mr. W. Hind Smith met us
at the Manchester Station, and we were at once driven to Mr.
W. Hind Smith's house, 5, Addison Terrace, Victoria Park, where
we received a very cordial welcome by Mrs. Hind Smith and the
two dear children, Willie and Martin. I cannot describe the joy
of my soul of meeting once more Mr. and Mrs. E. Stroud Smith
and their daughters, who had been so kind to us abroad, as,
referred to. <hi rend="italics">My first Sunday in England</hi> made
<pb id="john82" n="82"/>
a lasting impression on me. In the morning I went to hear Dr.
Maclaren, of Manchester. Here I was introduced to quite a
number of friends, and invited to visit the Jackson Street
Ragged School in the afternoon, where I gave my first address
in England. On this occasion there were two subjects which
fixed themselves upon my memory, FIRST the picture of Queen
Victoria presenting a BIBLE to an AFRICAN Prince who was on
his knees with open hands receiving it. I was told he had come
to England to find out what was the secret of England's
Greatness; when the Queen gave him the Bible, and said, “This
is the secret of England's greatness.” From that day in
September, 1876, this statement has been again and again
confirmed, in my mind, that the secret of England's greatness is
the BIBLE, God's message to this sin-cursed world.</p>
          <p>The SECOND was, when the children commenced to sing, a
book was put into my hand, the words were:—</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>I was not born a little slave to labour in the sun,</l>
            <l>Wishing I were but in my grave, and all my labour done;</l>
            <l>I was not born as thousands are where God was never known,</l>
            <l>And taught to pray a useless prayer to BLOCKS OF WOOD AND
STONE.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>I could not join in with this great company of happy little
English children, for I was born a little slave, and had laboured
in the sun. In the evening I was invited to speak at the
Y. M. C. A., Peter Street, when I gave my second address from
2nd Thess. iii. I, “Brethren, pray for us, that the Word of the Lord
may have free course and be glorified, even as it is with you.” I
felt then, as I do now, the need of God's help all the time. I was
daily with Mr. Hind Smith at the Y. M. C. A., assisting, as best I
could, not only in the work there, but in mission work in
Manchester. Mr. Hind Smith kindly introduced me to many of
the Christian workers and merchants in Manchester, who
became kind friends to me, among them Mr.
<figure id="ill8" entity="johns82"><p>MRS. R. S. HIND SMITH.</p></figure>
<figure id="ill9" entity="johns83"><p>WILLIE AND MARTIN HIND SMITH.</p></figure>
<pb id="john83" n="83"/>
James Boyd and his brother, whose kindness and that of their
wives and children will never be forgotten. Mr. Hind Smith also
took me to see the Bishop of Manchester, who received me
very kindly, and said if he could help me in any way he would be
pleased to do so. As time passed I could see more than ever the
necessity for improvement in myself. Mr. Hind Smith kindly
engaged a young student of Owen's College, Manchester, to
come and give me private lessons (I regret so much I cannot
remember his name); this was a great help to me. But one of the
first books he produced for me to study was my old puzzler the
English grammar, which up to this time, forty years of age, I had
not been able to grasp or understand the contents of one page. I
could not see how it would ever help me in Mission Work in
AFRICA. The one thought of my mind was AFRICA FOR
CHRIST. But this young man told me that by all means I must
study this grammar; however, I had settled it in my mind that I
could manage without it.</p>
          <p>Little Willie and his dear brother Martin soon became my
great friends. Before we came to Manchester, Mr. and Mrs. Hind
Smith had given hospitality to the Jubilee Singers, to whom they
became very much attached; hence they were always eager to
hear all I could tell them about the Emancipated Slaves, and their
little children, and about my own life as a slave boy, and not
permitted to be taught how to read the Bible, that tells how
Jesus loves little children. They were both very fond of singing,
and were never tired of hearing me sing some of the Slave
Melodies. They knew a great number of the “Sacred Songs and
Solos.” I can never forget when I heard them sing, “When he
cometh, when He cometh to make up His Jewels.” They knew
many of the Jubilee Songs; their favourites were “Steal Away
to Jesus,” “He arose from the dead,” “I've been redeemed,”
“Brothers, don't stay away,” “Mary and Martha just
<pb id="john84" n="84"/>
gone along.” I cannot forget the joy it gave me to be with them
in the nursery down on the floor building houses with their
blocks, or taking walks with them in Alexandria Park; wherever
we were their little minds never tired of asking questions about
the little slaves and their treatment. In October, 1877, the Lord took
<figure id="ill10" entity="johns84"><p>AFRICA FOR JESUS</p></figure>
little Martin home to be among His jewels. Everywhere I went,
whether among the rich, or poor, learned or illiterate (for I met
with all classes in connection with the work of the Y. M. C. A.), I
was received as a man, a Brother, and a Christian, and made to
feel
<pb id="john85" n="85"/>
perfectly happy. In America they speak of England as “the Old
World,” but it was a new world to me. Since those days of my
first introduction to English friends I have been welcomed and
entertained by ladies and gentlemen throughout the British
Isles.</p>
          <p>Here is an interesting picture. This is a facsimile of a
blackboard lesson given by my friend, Mr. E Stroud Smith, one
Sunday morning at the Children's Service in Dr. Maclaren's
Chapel, Manchester. He first drew the heart, saying, as he did
so, “Children, I want to show you Mr. Johnson's heart, which is
so elastic that it is large enough to contain the whole of Africa.”
Then, drawing a map of the “dark continent” and the Bible, he
said, “Jesus is the Light.”</p>
          <p>Mr. Smith introduced me to Dr. Maclaren, who treated me very
kindly, and he also introduced my name to the Committee of the
Baptist Missionary Society in London. The late Rev. C.
Bailhache, Secretary of the Society, sent for me to visit London.
The kindness of Mr. Bailhache and Mr. Baynes remains a sweet
memory with me. I availed myself of the visit to London to see
something of the great city, knowing that within a few days I
must return to Manchester; I made an effort to comprehend a
few of the wonders of the great city. My first visit was one to
the Zoological Gardens, and from that day in November, 1876, to
the present time, whenever I can manage it, I make a visit to the
Zoo.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>LOST ON CLAPHAM COMMON.</head>
          <p>On my way back from this visit I enquired of the 'bus-driver
about Mr. Spurgeon and the Tabernacle, and as to where the
great preacher lived. He told me what 'bus to take in order to
reach his house in Nightingale Lane. It was getting late by the
time I reached Clapham Common, and I had yet a good distance
to go. Alas, when
<pb id="john86" n="86"/>
I did reach Mr. Spurgeon's house, I found that he was not at
home. I thought nothing of the distance when going but it was
weary and alarming work returning. When I turned from Mr.
Spurgeon's door to cross Clapham Common, my heart began to
be heavy. It was now quite dark, and this my first night in
London. Cab after cab passed me, but each one had an
occupant. I found myself wandering about on the Common
enquiring my way back. At last a hansom cab came up, and I
asked to be driven to Bloomsbury Square. I do not remember
what the driver charged, but I was quite willing to pay all he
might ask for. He drove across London quickly. The impression
made upon my mind that night can never be removed. After
returning to Manchester, and when suffering from damp and
cold, Mr. Hind Smith thought further south would suit me better
during the winter months. He wrote Mr. Spurgeon to ask if he
would admit me into the College to hear the lectures. The reply
was characteristic of Mr. Spurgeon. A postcard came with the
words: “Dear Mr. Hind Smith,—Yes, let the dear man come.—
C. H. Spurgeon.” Thus the way was opened up for me to enter
the Pastor's College, where I began my first regular course of
studies at forty years of age, for this step resulted in my being
admitted as a student of the College in the course of time. I
cannot describe the gratitude I felt towards my blessed Jesus
for the privilege of coming to England, and for the kind friends.
This had already moved me to deeper consecration, but the
College course was beyond my highest anticipations. When, as
a slave in Virginia before the War, I heard my owners talk of Mr.
Spurgeon, I was regarded, even according to law, a “thing,”
a “chattel”; there was no idea on my part of ever seeing Mr.
Spurgeon, though I had often thought and felt how much I
should like to hear him preach. Well, the Lord knew this, and
granted me more than my desire, And this is the way the Lord
treats His children, doing greater
<pb id="john87" n="87"/>
things for them than they ask or think. Again the Hand of God
was with me.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>IN THE PASTORS' COLLEGE.</head>
          <p>I do not think that my anxiety on leaving America for England
was any greater than on leaving Manchester for London. This
was one of the great events of my life. Many of the young men
and other friends whom God had inclined to help us sought the
Lord's blessing to accompany us. Mr. Hind Smith gave me ten
guineas for expenses. We arrived in London December 1st, 1876.
Our first home in London was with Mr. and Mrs. Wigney, in
Lorrimore Square. Mr. Wigney is now the Secretary of the
Metropolitan Colportage Association, and one of the Elders of
the Church. This was a real home for my wife and myself. Mr.
Wigney conducted a very large, Bible Class of young men in the
College Building. I became a member of this class. Mr. and Mrs.
Wigney have been friends to me ever since.</p>
          <p>On the 3rd of December I went to the College to report myself.
The first student to give me a welcome was Mr. Winter. This
good brother early went home to be with the Lord. The next
student with whom I became closely associated was Dr. Dean.
Indeed, all the students gave me a very cordial welcome on that
memorable morning, and I felt quite happy. When I told Dr.
Dean that I had come to listen to the lectures he gave me a list of
the subjects, and named the days and hours when they were
dealt with. I then went to Professor Fergusson's room. He
invited me into the class-room, and then questioned me about
my past life, and as to what educational advantages I had
enjoyed. Brother Dean, who came into the room just then, asked
Mr. Fergusson something about books, to which the reply was,
“Yes.” This good brother went out and soon returned with
several books which he
<pb id="john88" n="88"/>
handed to me. The bell then rang, and all the students took their
places. The hearty manner and welcome of the students soon
banished all misgivings. Professor Fergusson opened the class
work with prayer—such a prayer as I shall never forget; and he
prayed very earnestly for me. Then came the lessons, when, to
my astonishment and embarrassment, the first book opened for
me was my old enemy—the English Grammar—the very study I had
made up my mind to do without. I shall never forget the
kindness of Mr. Dean—now Dr. Dean—who afterwards became a
medical missionary, in helping me with my grammar, and he
would come to my lodgings to assist me with my lessons. A
short time in college revealed to me the fact that I had not been
fully aware of my own ignorance. But this was not very
surprising, seeing that “a man must be very learned, must have
acquired a vast amount of knowledge, before he is able to
comprehend the amazing amount of his own ignorance.” Each
day there were subjects, questions, and words of which I knew
nothing. If the College had been what I had anticipated, I could
not have made progress, but thank God every student was a
friend and a brother. The kindness and patience of the
Professors with all my darkness was Wonderful. Professor
Fergusson took such pains to instruct me. He honoured me by
inviting me to his home in Ealing, where he helped me. His dear
wife and daughters all took a deep interest in me. All help thus
received was very welcome to me. Often have I been up late at
night getting my lesson. I remember being on my knees about
one o'clock in the morning in prayer, for often I could not
succeed until I had sought special help from my blessed Jesus. I
was not in College very long before I met Mr. Spurgeon. I had
been very anxious to speak to him. His first words set me at
ease, but his sympathetic kindness was beyond my highest
hope. He took me by the hand, asked me a few questions, and
wished me success. The
<figure id="ill11" entity="johns88"><p>THE PASTORS' COLLEGE.</p></figure>
<figure id="ill12" entity="johns88b"><p>PROFESSOR A. FERGUSSON.</p></figure>
<figure id="ill13" entity="johns89"><p>THE REV. C. H. SPURGEON.</p></figure>
<pb id="john89" n="89"/>
fear all vanished, and I felt I had been talking to a dear loving
friend. I at once fell in love with dear Mr. Spurgeon. I know not
how to express my feelings about this first meeting, and can
only say that I felt so happy in his presence, and so at home
with him, that I could not help saying, “Well, thank God he is
my friend.” It was so like Mr. Spurgeon to make everyone happy
with whom he came in contact, be they “home born or a
stranger within the gates.” The “Preacher's Prayer,” the book to
which reference has been made, influenced me very much, but
little did I ever think of seeing the author of it. I believe it often
happens that one reads a sermon or an address, or a book, and
there comes a desire to meet the author. But in some cases after
meeting the author the sermons and books are not so highly
prized, for there is such a difference between the author and the
production. It was otherwise in the case of Mr. Spurgeon, for
had you met him anywhere or under any circumstances, in the
street, in his home, in his study, or in the vestry of the
Metropolitan Tabernacle, you would have recognised the
agreement between the man and his works.</p>
          <p>There are many classes of professing Christians with whom
one meets when travelling through the world. First, there is a
class that claims to be the children of God, who look upon their
fellow creatures with piety; and second, those who look upon
them with icy indifference; and yet a third class, who seem,
somehow, to be able to look with cruel satisfaction upon the
sufferings, wants, and claims of their fellow men at home and
abroad. Of those at home they say: “Let them do as I did, or as
someone else did”; or “Let them go to Mr. A. or Mr. B., he is
the man to look after them without going abroad.” But thank
God there is a large class of Christians who really have had
“<hi rend="italics">two Birthdays”</hi> or, as a writer has put it, “Who have the degree
of B.A., or <hi rend="italics">Born Again</hi>,” and who look upon their fellows with
tender and self-sacrificing
<pb id="john90" n="90"/>
sympathy, and who seem to have before them the thoughts,
“What did Jesus say? what did Jesus do? what would Jesus do?”
Mr. Spurgeon was of this class; a man of refined
philanthropic life. He discerned with Peter, who said, “Of a truth
I perceive that God is no respecter of persons,” and with Paul he
knew that “God hath made of one blood all nations of men to
dwell on all the face of the earth.” He was ever like the driver on
the fast railway train with his eye on the track. He never took his
eye off the Word of God, and he always spoke the language of
the Word, and paid little regard to what others said, or to what it
was the Age demanded. “What hath God said?” was the only
concern for him. There are some, when preaching, only preach
three-quarters of the truth, or less, when serving up dishes of
soul-food to suit the palates of those they must please. I was at
one of Mr. Moody's meetings, when he gave one of those
faithful discourses of his. Three ministers were speaking of the
message, one of them saying, “We could not afford to preach
to our people like that; it would drive them away.” I went nearer,
and almost in a whisper, asked, “Is God dead?” They were all
startled, and one answered, “No.” I shalt never forget the looks
they gave each other. In the late Mr. Spurgeon we had one in
whom faith and courage and faithfulness in preaching God's
Word were predominant features of his ministry. In the first
week of January, 1877, I had Mr. Spurgeon to myself for quite
half an hour, when I laid before him my history in brief, telling
him of my journey to England through providential arrangement;
of my health, which at that time alarmed my friends in London,
and of my desire to go to Africa, and of the unfavourable
outlook. He told me to make myself perfectly happy, for if other
channels failed I could depend on him to do his part. I returned
from that visit with thankfulness to God in my heart, and with
gratitude for that honoured servant of His who was so kind to
me.</p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill14" entity="johns91">
              <p>WEST EALING BAPTIST CHURCH.</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb id="john91" n="91"/>
          <p>When I entered the College the first week in December, 1876,
it was only to attend the lectures, but God put it into the heart of
Professor Fergusson to become a friend to me. His kindness
and patience greatly impressed me, and eventually I enquired of
my friend Mr. Wigney the best way to Ealing, where my tutor
held a Pastorate, that I might go and hear him preach. I was up
early one Sunday morning, and found my way to Paddington
Station, and arriving at Ealing, and at the Chapel a long time
before the service I walked up and down till the caretaker came
and let me in from the cold weather without. Professor
Fergusson was surprised to see me. At the close of the service
he introduced me to his wife and daughters, his church officials
and friends, and then invited me to dine with him. From that
Sabbath Day God raised up many friends for me at Ealing,
especially in connection with the Sunday School.</p>
          <p>The favourable report that Professor Fergusson gave our
President, Mr. Spurgeon, on the progress I had made at College
resulted in my being admitted a student. I can truthfully and
gladly say that I had never been treated more kindly or made to
feel more at home and more happy than when at the Pastors'
College. The President, Rev. C. H. Spurgeon; the Vice-President,
Rev. J. A. Spurgeon; the Professors, Revs. George
Rogers, David Gracey, and Archibald Fergusson, and all the
students, with whom I came in contact, were most brotherly, and
ever ready to help me in my educational struggles, and answer
any questions too hard for me. Some of my enquiries seemed to
amuse both the tutors and the students, and to upset their
gravity, but they were serious enough on my part. Our dear
friend, Professor Fergusson, was talking about the “Antipodes”
in the course of the lesson one morning. I used the privilege
accorded to every student, and made enquiry as to the meaning
of the word. The Professor treated of the etymology of the word
in order to show its
<pb id="john92" n="92"/>
construction and full meaning, explaining that it meant the
people on the other side of the globe. My “intelligence” felt
quite offended, and I enquired in a rather peremptory way if the
Professor intended to suggest that people on the other side of
the globe hung on like flies. But my enquiry did not seem of
grave importance to the students, and general laughter followed.
When Professor Fergusson remonstrated with the class, I said:
“It's all right, sir; the brethren can't help it; it's common
knowledge to them, being taught it from childhood, and when I
get it into my head it will be mine, and then I will be able to laugh
at someone else afterwards.</p>
          <p>But in all my life of forty years I never had such a chance of
acquiring knowledge, and I was determined to make the best use
of it. I had heard of the theory before of the rotundity of the
earth, and had tried to grasp it, but up till that time I did not
believe in the truth of it, and paid no attention to the subject.
But this was only one of the many subjects which puzzled me,
and I fancy the readers of these lines would have been equally
amused had they heard my strange questions. After being in
College about a month I heard a young man confessing to the
Professor that he had not been aware he was such a fool as he
had found himself to be until he entered the Pastors' College.
This confession was an indirect encouragement to me, for here
was a young man who was considered clever, and who had
enjoyed educational advantages from childhood, and yet I was
in advance of him in knowledge; for I did know that I was a fool
<hi rend="italics">before</hi> I entered College, and I felt in myself that out of one
hundred and ten students in the College, there was not one who
did not know more than I did.</p>
          <p>One day I heard that Mr.—— had received a “Blue Letter.”
“Blue Letter? Blue Letter?” I wondered what it could mean at
all. I enquired of Brother Davis if he could enlighten me about
the matter. “Well,” said
<pb id="john93" n="93"/>
he, “You know Mr.——? He has made no progress, no proficiency.
Men coming to the College are looked upon as men, not as
children, and are supposed to take advantage of the
opportunities offered them. If they fail to do this they are
advised to leave, and the advice is generally given to them in the
form of a letter.” “That's it,” thought I. That “Blue Letter”
haunted me. Mr.—— had left quietly, and no one seemed to know
where he had gone. After this, in the tram, in the 'bus, in the
railway carriage, at home, or at meeting appointments, not a
moment would be lost in my effort to grasp my lessons. In fact
this “Blue Letter” information was quite a help by stirring me
up to more earnest endeavours. I regard my connection with the
Pastors' College as the turning point in an important passage of
my life's history, for which I feel continually grateful. I am sure
that I never could have so well succeeded in the African
Mission, or in Evangelistic work at home, had it not been for the
training and fraternal helpfulness of the Pastors' College, with its
many advantages, and I shall remember in all my work how that I
gathered strength and wisdom from the faithful tuition so kindly
given me; and it has been my endeavour to show that this
kindness has not been vainly bestowed. My prayer is that God
will continue to prosper the College which has been privileged
to educate and send out a thousand men to preach the Gospel,
and that it may in the future as in the past, send forth a large
company of faithful men for the Lord's service, who, in their
faithfulness to God's truth, and in devotion to His cause, <hi rend="italics">will
contend earnestly for the faith which was once for all delivered to the
saints;”</hi> and I pray that many of them will turn towards Africa, to
labour among a long-oppressed and neglected race.</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="john94" n="94"/>
        <div2>
          <head>MY FIRST SERMON.</head>
          <p>My anxiety as to my first sermon in College was very great, as
any student may imagine, for I had heard other sermons
criticised. I preached from Acts xvi. 31. I studied up the subject
night and day. Before coming from America I had been presented
with three volumes of Andrew Fuller's works. I read these works
diligently, and was struck with his remarks—that to be born again
was to be “re-created”—and I found some passages that just
suited my subject. Notwithstanding that I was told not to
“plagiarise,” I felt that I could not say the thing better myself, and
so made use of some expressions which I found answered the
subject. I thought that the book, being old, no-one would detect
it; the students would be sure to be taken up with the new
books. But the students went for me when I had finished my
sermon. However, when they had done with me, Professor
Rogers, who presided, said: “I don't think our brother is
deserving of such severe criticism. (Hear, Hear). If Mr. Johnson,
who is forty years old, and having no advantages, can study the
English Grammar—(Hear, Hear)—it shows what he is capable of.
Look at him, brethren, I see in him an ‘Andrew Fuller!’” The
students cheered and clapped and thumped the desks, and one
brother shouted, “Cheer up, Johnson.” Thus ended the first
sermon. But I felt that I had been detected by the ever vigilant
Professor Rogers, and I sat looking into the fire in the grate and
studied “fireology” for the remainder of the sermon class. My
sin found me out. This was indeed a great help to me.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>PROFESSOR FERGUSSON.</head>
          <p>An interesting biography of any one of the tutors might
easily be written, but the students of a certain period will quite
understand how very much dear Mr. Fergusson's personality
impressed itself. He received the men in the
<pb id="john95" n="95"/>
“rough”, and out of such strange material as came to
hand he shaped, by the vigorous use of “English” tools
the forms that were to be sent forward to the other classes for
the more advanced studies. But the man who could
successfully endure the drilling in Mr. Fergusson's class
had little to fear. I often met this beloved tutor after he had
had retired from both the College and the Church work through
failing health and sight. It was such a privilege to meet him and
have his always cheery word and welcome. The last letter he
wrote me was as follows: “My dear old friend,—I am very sorry
to hear you are so poorly and laid aside from that work in which
you found so much pleasure; but time to rest and time to retire
lie in the hand of God as completely as the time for going
to bed of the child who lies in the hand of the parent. But be of good
cheer; if the work is done, and God has been glorified, rest
assured the time of triumph is not far off when you shall
spread your wings and rise in the presence of Christ, no longer
a slave nor a sufferer, but a glorified spirit. . . .
My longer daughter Grace and all of us have found great comfort
on many occasions through your sweet hymn, ‘God never
makes a mistake.’ You will find that He has made no
mistake in your present affliction. Trust and not be afraid.
With love from us all to Mrs. Johnson and yourself.—Very
sincerely, your old Tutor, A. Fergusson.”</p>
          <p>I cannot describe my feeling when on the morning of
December 29th, 1900, I read the following: “30,
Drayton Road, West Ealing, December 28th, 1900.—Dear Mr.
Johnson,—Our dear father passed peacefully away yesterday
afternoon.—Yours sincerely, Grace Fergusson.”</p>
          <p>When I entered College in December, 1876, I was taken by the
hand and given a hearty welcome by the First President, Rev. C.
H. Spurgeon; the Vice-President, Rev. James A. Spurgeon;
Professor Rogers, Professor Gracy, and by my dear kind friend,
Professor Archibald Fergusson.
<pb id="john96" n="96"/>
Both Presidents and all the tutors of my time are now with my
blessed Jesus.</p>
          <p>The following is a paragraph from <hi rend="italics">The Baptist</hi> of January 4th,
1901:—</p>
          <q type="subchapter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1>
                  <head>“GONE HOME.</head>
                  <head>“PROFESSOR A. FERGUSSON (formerly of the Pastors'
College.)</head>
                  <p>“Rev. Archibald Fergusson, formerly one of the tutors of the
Pastors' College, has just passed away at Ealing in his eightieth
year. He was tutor for thirty years; in addition to English
subjects he conducted classes in mental and moral science,
Angus's Bible Handbook, and Butler's Analogy. A chord of
sympathy will be struck in the heart of many a man now doing
service in the Home or Foreign field who received his first help in
Professor Fergusson's classes. In his earlier days he was
engaged with others in Mission work in some of the slum
districts by the river Thames, and two small volumes which he
wrote long ago describe the conversion of some remarkable
characters. Nearly forty years ago, whilst a tutor of the College,
and living at Battersea, he commenced work at Ealing, where he
preached in a room or barn connected with the ‘Green Man.’ The
roof was leaky, and the audience had sometimes to stand with
their umbrellas open. Once the Rev. C. H. Spurgeon preached to
an immense audience in a field adjoining the meeting place. The
weekly congregation increased, the present Chapel was built,
and Mr. Fergusson, who had in the meantime removed to Ealing,
continued as Pastor for many years. Nine years ago, after an
attack of influenza, he felt compelled to retire from College, and
about twelve months afterwards increasing infirmity, with an
affection of the eyes, resulting in blindness, necessitated his
resignation of the Pastorate. By his people he was greatly loved
and respected, and his ministry highly
<pb id="john97" n="97"/>
valued. He bore his affliction with fortitude, took a keen interest
in current events, and in the affairs of the Tabernacle and
College and retained his mental clearness and vigour
almost to the end. The last illness was an attack
of bronchitis, and he peacefully fell asleep on the Thursday
after Christmas. The funeral took place at
Ealing last Wednesday. Mrs. Fergusson and three daughters,
two of whom were married, survive him.—H. K.”</p>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>TRIBUTE BY PRINCIPAL M'CAIG.</head>
          <p>“The announcement of the death of Professor Fergusson will
bring a pang of sorrow to many a heart. All over the world there
are men engaged in the service of the Saviour, who received not
a little of the fitness and inspiration for their life-work from the
teaching and example of this stalwart hero of the Cross; and
they will be saddened to think that they will see his kindly face
no more this side the River; but at the same time they will thank
God for what they have known of him and rejoice that he has
entered into his rest.</p>
          <p>“Mr. Fergusson's life-work has been wrought in connection
with the Pastor's College, and perhaps it is fitting that an
old student, admirer, and friend of his, now a
tutor in the same institution, should be asked to write a few
lines concerning him.</p>
          <p>“For many years, formerly, even as now, the three
principal divisions of the United Kingdom were represented
on the tutorial staff of the Pastors' College, Mr. Fergusson
worthily representing the land of ‘brown heath and
shaggy wood.’</p>
          <p>“Readers of M'Cheyne's life will remember that while
that worthy man was visiting a Palestine in 1839, W. C.
Burns, subsequently renowned as a Missionary in China,
occupied his pulpit in Dundee for three months, during which
time a great revival took place. Archibald Fergusson
<pb id="john98" n="98"/>
was among the number of those who were then awakened
to higher life and service, all through his career he
carried with him something of the spiritual fervour and
savour of Burns and M'Cheyne.</p>
          <p>“His connection with the Pastors' College dates back
to 1862, when he undertook the work of the evening
classes. From the first his work was a great success.
Large numbers of young men entered the classes and
found in Mr. Fergusson the very helper they needed,
many being furnished for Christian service, but also better
equipped for their business calling. Frequently do we
meet with men who confess their deep indebtedness to
him in those early days, several attributing their success
in business as well as their usefulness in Christian work,
to what they learned from him. Six months later he
entered upon regular tutorial work in the College, while
still continuing his work in the evening classes. Having
charge mainly of the English department, to him necessarily
fell the rougher work of the College. The rugged blocks
of marble, out of which were to be hewn ‘angels of
the churches,’ were first entrusted to his care, and much
hard cutting and chipping they received before being
passed on the other tutors for the perfecting and polishing.
The process was not always pleasant to the subject of it;
but while many might feel that they were
somewhat roughly handled, they could not but see that
their tutor was full of love for them, and inspired by an
earnest desire for their highest good, and they came to
know that all the discipline had been necessary. It was
soon found, indeed, that under a somewhat bluff and
rugged exterior there was a very tender heart. The
saying was fulfilled that ‘Deep and true is the North.’
Every man could count upon Mr. Fergusson's deep interest
in the work in which he was engaged, and all found in him
a sympathetic friend. His love for the Gospel was intense,
and often when in the class the love of Christ was spoken
<pb id="john99" n="99"/>
of—and whatever might be the subject, he could easily find a by-way
that led to Christ—the spectacle might be seen of the tutor in
tears. No wonder that the student's heart was knit to such a man,
and that in his presence they learned to love more dearly the
Gospel which he prized so highly. His was indeed a strong
nature, and he was conspicuous for these two things—strong faith
and ardent love. He believed in the Lord with all his soul; he held
the Word of God with a tenacious and unwavering grip; he
believed the Gospel without the shadow of a doubt; believed it
for his own salvation, believed in it as the one remedy for the ills
of humanity, the power of God unto salvation. And out of that
faith grew the love of which we have spoken. Some time ago we
read in an old church book under date, 1765, a description of a
“great minister,” and first and chief among his natural
qualifications was this, that he had ‘a flaming ardour of temper’—
‘temper’ being equivalent to temperament. This was true of our
departed friend. By nature he had the ‘flaming’ ardour,’ fitting him
to be a Boanerges; brought under the influence of Christ that
‘flaming ardour’ was consecrated to Him. He burned with love to
Christ and souls, he was ‘fervent in spirit, his zeal for the Lord
seemed ever at the boiling point.’ His strong loving nature
impressed itself upon his students. His love evoked love. The
affectionate nature of the regard in which he was held is perhaps
not inaptly, if somewhat quaintly, indicated by the title so
frequently given him by the students—‘Dear old Fergy.’ Mr.
Fergusson was a Pastor as well as a Professor. For many years he
carried on a successful ministry at Ealing, where he built up a
strong Church, and exerted a widespread influence. About ten
years ago, after a very serious illness, which left him with greatly
reduced strength, Mr. Fergusson felt that he could not continue
to do both tutorial and pastoral work, and so was led to resign
the post of tutor which he had occupied so long and faithfully;
<pb id="john100" n="100"/>
and after two more years he was obliged to relinquish the chief
work of the Pastorate, finding a worthy successor in one of his
own students, Rev. W. L. Gibbs. During the last few years he
was afflicted with loss of eyesight, but one could not be long in
his company without finding that if dark without he was full of
light within. It was an impressive sight to see the dear old man
with his comely crown of grey hair, and his face all aglow with
heaven's own light. He liked to speak of himself in these last
years as a ‘prisoner of the Lord,’ but he would quaintly add,
‘I am in love with my gaoler.’ ‘The prisoner has now
gained his liberty. From the darkness he has passed into the
shadowless day.’”</p>
          <p>After I became acquainted with the members of Mr.
Fergusson's Church, and with the officers of the Sunday
School, I was often invited to take part in the services, and
preach Anniversary sermons. And after Mr. Fergusson's
resignation, and when the Rev. W. L. Gibbs became pastor I
was still invited to occupy the pulpit, and asked to preach the
Sunday School Anniversary Sermons, and also to conduct a
Mission. When I met with an accident in 1900, which many will
remember, and was ill so long, I got a message from Mr. Gibbs
to say that as soon as I was able to come he and the friends
with him would like me to preach at Ealing. When I did visit
them I was requested to repeat the story of my life, and which I
had given several times before at Ealing. It had been quietly
arranged about the collections, and the result of the Sunday
and Monday collections—sixteen pounds—was handed over to
me. As I write, the great kindness I have enjoyed at Ealing
passes before my vision. Here is a picture of Ealing Baptist
Chapel:</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>THE AFRICAN MISSION.</head>
          <p>In August, 1877, the Rev. C. H. Richardson and his wife
came to England to go with us to Africa. Mr. Spurgeon
<figure id="ill15" entity="johns100"><p>C. H. RICHARDSON.  T. L. JOHNSON.  
MRS. RICHARDSON.  MRS. JOHNSON.</p></figure>
<pb id="john101" n="101"/>
admitted him into the college, where, like myself, he received
considerable help. During our stay in college
Rev. C. Bailhache and Mr. A. H. Baynes showed us no little
kindness. Being often called upon to do deputation work in the
provinces for the Baptist Missionary Society, I frequently met
these gentlemen, especially Mr. Baynes,
from whom I received support while in college. Before leaving
for Africa our hearts were made glad by several farewell
meetings in London and the provinces, the greatest being the
one held at the Metropolitan Tabernacle.</p>
          <p>The following is an extract taken from <hi rend="italics">The Baptist</hi> of October
4th, 1878:—</p>
          <p>“Special farewell services to the Revs. T. L. Johnson
and C. H. Richardson, who are going to Africa as missionaries,
the former having been accepted by the Baptist Missionary
Society and trained by them for the past two years in the
Pastor's College, were held on Wednesday last week in the
Metropolitan Tabernacle. There was a very large attendance,
and Mr. Spurgeon occupied the
chair, introducing Mr. Johnson, who delivered an interesting
address upon slave life, mission work in Africa, and his
expectations and purposes respecting the future.</p>
          <p>“Rev. T. L. Johnson, who was warmly received,
acknowledged the universal kindness with which he had
been treated, both at the Pastor's College and throughout the
country, on his way to the land of his fathers. There was
something solemn about saying farewell to the friends who had
everywhere received him as a man, a brother, and a Christian,
and had made him feel happy and at home. He had enjoyed two
years of real freedom. If he took one minute for each year of his
slavery his speech would occupy twenty-eight minutes and forty-five
seconds representing twenty-eight years and nine months.
He then went on to speak of the horrors of slavery. If the
negro wanted to know anything about the Bible, he must know
it from his master, or some appointed one; and any
<pb id="john102" n="102"/>
white man who imagined that the negro has as much religious
liberty as himself would soon find the climate unhealthy for him.
The preacher was the negro's high priest, and such an
assumption of authority he, the speaker, could not digest. He
had little faith in what he said, and less faith in what he was. He
could remember when his poor loving mother taught him the
Lord's Prayer, and later on taught him the Alphabet, and then to
count a hundred, which was about the extent of her own
knowledge. When her anxiety about his learning came to be
observed he was removed to another slave field. He used to
hear talk about Spurgeon during the war, but he did not stand
very high in the estimation of his masters. Alluding to the
statement that negroes were slaves by their own will, he said he
could not remember ten minutes time when he wanted to be a
slave. He wanted freedom, but like the caged creature, could not
get out. He tried several times to run away, but failed. He looked
upon white people as a bad lot. In July, 1857, he felt he must go
and preach the Gospel, but first wanted to be baptized, but the
master did not want that. He had to obtain a pass from him for
that, and that he would not grant, as he wanted him to join the
Episcopal Church, for which they were erecting an edifice. He
went into the array with his master during the war, and well he
remembered how at its close, on the morning of 3rd April, 1865,
at eight o'clock he got his freedom. He should never forget that.
Not long after this he lost a little boy whom he had hoped to
train as a preacher. Subsequently he accepted a call to some
mission work in Colorado, hoping it might lead to his being able
to obtain an education, the necessity for which he continually
saw. He there read some tracts of Mr. Spurgeon's which
increased his feeling of responsibility in the matter. In spite of
what modern thought men might teach, he was sure that
Negroes had the same feelings as white men. He described his
visit to Manchester and his admission
<pb id="john103" n="103"/>
thence to the Pastors' College to take his first course of study.
He could not tell them the good it had done him, in enabling him
to go to Africa and preach the everlasting Gospel. Mr.
Richardson had come on from America to join him. He had had
seven years experience in school teaching. They were going to
be together; although the Missionary Society would
only support him, the speaker, they
should have all things in common like the Saviour when on
earth. He knew the Lord was with them, and that they would be
successful, because, if only for the
conversion of one soul, it was worth going to Africa; but he
wanted ten thousand. The farewell word should be, ‘pray for us.’
They needed the people's prayers, the
prayers of friends at home, who were as a light in the land of the
Lord to light up the world. In conclusion he pleaded with them
for the sake of two hundred million of people in Africa, the land
of his fathers, for the sake of the Christians there, for the sake of
the missionaries who had left their home comforts and families,
for the sake of England's future brightness, for the sake of humanity,
for Jesus' sake, to do all they could to stop the slave trade in the
land of his fathers, and to take possession of the great Congo
with that end in view.</p>
          <p>“Mr. Spurgeon, speaking of the capability of the Negro race
to rise, said they only needed the evil of slavery to pass away,
and they would find them produce some fine
competitors. They must stand up for the Negro in spite of his
colour.</p>
          <p>“Several hymns were interspersed in the proceedings
suitable to the occasion, upon ‘Ethiopia's pride,’ ‘Africa for
Christ,’ and others. Some of these the missionaries
and their wives sang alone—one or two in the African language,
—with a singularly impressive effect.</p>
          <p>“In pointing out the pecuniary needs of these friends, Mr.
Spurgeon said he hoped the sympathy of the audience was
more practical than that of the man who pitied the
<pb id="john104" n="104"/>
poor fiddler who had lost his fiddle, remarking that it was a sad
case; whereupon the fiddler replied that he did not mind the
case if only he could recover the fiddle. He—Mr. Spurgeon—felt
like ten pounds, and several other friends felt to the same
extent, and contributions amounting, within a few minutes, to
forty-seven pounds were given, and this sum was afterwards
supplemented by a collection. The Sunday School at the
Tabernacle presented Mr. Johnson with a purse of money
contributed by them, and it was handed to him on the platform
by one of the little girl scholars, Miss Rosa Wigney, being
acknowledged with considerable emotion.</p>
          <p>“Mr. Richardson gave a short account of his life and call to
the ministry, and of the determination of himself and his wife to
go to Africa to preach the Gospel. He expressed his thanks for
all the sympathy and instruction he had received, and said he
hoped friends at home would not be long without some
interesting information respecting their work in Africa, and
especially that many of the heathen were born again. He
mentioned that they had been learning the African language
under the tuition of Mr. Saker, who had had so much experience
in the country as a missionary and a translator.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>MR. AND MRS. SPURGEON'S INTEREST.</head>
          <p>One of our farewell meetings is mentioned by Mrs. Spurgeon
in her book, “Ten Years of my Life,” and one of the hymns is
referred to in her most charming style:—</p>
          <p>“February.—A quaint message comes to me to-day across
the sea from Africa. It stirs pleasant memories and well fulfils
the loving commission given to encourage and strengthen my
heart. Thus it runs: ‘Tell dear Mrs. Spurgeon to “Keep inching
along, Jesus Christ'll come by-and-by.”’</p>
          <pb id="john105" n="105"/>
          <p>“I must explain the nature of this uncommon communication,
and why it so interests and touches me. When our two coloured
brethren, Messrs. Johnson and Richardson, were on the eve of
departure for Missionary work in Africa, they came with their
wives to our dear home to bid us farewell. A very pleasant and
memorable time we spent together, their Pastor encouraging
them in the work to which they had devoted themselves, and
their love and sympathy overflowing to him and to me—then very
sick—in return. At the request of my dear husband they sang to
me some of the strange sweet songs of their captivity, for three
of them had once been slaves; and all who had heard these
plaintive melodies sung in the Tabernacle at their farewell
meetings will agree with me that sweeter, yet sadder, melodies
could scarcely be imagined. My heart was especially attracted
by a peculiar song, to which they sung as a refrain these most
curious words:—</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“Keep inching along, keep inching along,</l>
            <l>Like a poor inch worm—</l>
            <l>Jesus Christ'll come by-and-by,”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>“It is impossible to describe the weird pathos with which
they invested these few sentences, and my interest was so
aroused that I asked if some special history attached to this
strange song. Then they told me how in the sorrowful days of
their bondage, they would stealthily gather together night after
night in one of the low miserable huts they called their home, in
darkness and terror, they would pray with one another, and in
muffled, tones would whisper, ‘Keep inching along.’ Sing it
aloud they dared not, for fear of their master, who would have
exacted full penalty by stripes for such an assertion of nature's
rights; but rocking too and fro in time to the wailing melody,
they found a ‘fearful pleasure’ in the disobedience which
brought spiritual comfort to their oppressed souls. The glorious
hope of future deliverance excited and enraptured
<pb id="john106" n="106"/>
their hearts. ‘Sometimes,’ they said, ‘one of the number would
forget the caution and silence so essential to our safety, and a
voice would ring out in the darkness, jubilant, and clear, ‘Jesus
Christ'll come by-and-by.’ Then all would sit trembling after such
an outburst, lest they should be discovered by the shout of
anticipated triumph, and angels might have wept for the poor,
down-trodden souls and have longed to bring the sweet chariot
‘coming for to carry them home.’ (On many of the plantations the
slaves were allowed to sing all they wanted to.)</p>
          <p>“‘Will you sing to me in whispers as you sang then?’ I asked,
and they very sweetly complied with my wish, though, blessed
be God, their surroundings were now so happy that they could
give but a faint copy of the terrible reality. I shall never forget
that painful hushing of their voices. There was not a dry eye in
that little company when the song was ended; but we wiped our
tears away, soon remembering that the cause for sorrow no
longer existed. The ‘poor inch-worms’ are now free, noble
educated men and women; they can sing and pray and preach
as loudly and as long as they please, and are bound for the land
of their fathers, with the intention of exercising these privileges
to the full, and making known the Gospel of the Grace of God to
their kindred according to the flesh. The Lord go forth with them
and prosper them. The echoes of that singular song have
lingered with me ever since, and many a time have they
comforted my heart. Day by day the work of the Book Fund has
kept ‘inching along,’ and though prevented by my weakness
from taking giant strides, how gracious is the Lord to allow His
unworthy child to creep even inch by inch along the pleasant
road of service for Him. I should like to send forth fifty parcels
weekly. I should like each parcel to be a complete library of
theological lore, so that very soon not a true minister in the land
should faint and fail for lack of knowledge; but as my highest
aims cannot be fulfilled, I will thankfully
<pb id="john107" n="107"/>
do what I can, and with the Lord's blessing resting on the books
sent out in his name, my ten to twenty packages a week will not
fail to accomplish His good purpose. Thus, cheerfully, gladly, I
‘kept inching along,’ and for me, as surely as for the greatest
saint on earth—‘Jesus Christ'll come by-and-by.’”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>SAILING FOR AFRICA.—THE LAND IN SIGHT.</head>
          <p>November 6th, 1878, we bade farewell to London. On the
afternoon of the 9th we sailed from Liverpool on the S. S.
<hi rend="italics">Kinsembo</hi>, and in the evening of the 22nd we came in sight of
Cape Verd, on the West Coast of Africa. As soon as I caught
sight of the peak, nearly thirty miles off, I went into the state
room for the telescope presented to me by the Downs Chapel
Young Mens' Bible Class, and turned it towards the first visible
portion of African soil. For years my prayers had been that I
might see Africa, the land of my fathers, and now my prayers
were answered. “Delight thyself also in the Lord, and He will
give thee the desires of thine heart. Commit thy way unto the
Lord; trust also in Him, and He shall bring it to pass.” This text
was “tried and proved.” My feelings of joy were indescribable. I
could not leave the state room without falling upon my knees
and thanking my Heavenly Father for permitting me to see the
poor suffering land of Africa. So delighted was I to be near the
coast of the country for which I had prayed, and of which I had
dreamed, that I could sleep but little. On the morning of the 23rd
I was up at four o'clock to get another look at “the land.” Then
we entered the month of the Gambia River, As we proceeded up
the river I heard that a pilot was expected to meet us. Having
been fourteen days on the steamer, we were all anxious to be
once more on land. At last we saw a small boat. “There's the
pilot; there's the pilot,” cried out first one and then another. The
little boat was
<pb id="john108" n="108"/>
quickly by the side of the steamer, and the pilot came on board.
He was a native, and as soon as possible I had an interview
with him. His name was William Holfner, and I found him to be
an intelligent Christian. It was not long before we found
ourselves anchored at the beautiful little town of Bathurst, on
the Gambia River. It is about ten miles from the mouth of the
river, and contains quite a number of fine dwellings. Here we
first put foot on</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>AFRICAN SOIL.</head>
          <p>The chief stores of European merchants front the river. I was
surprised to find such fine buildings, a Government House, and
barracks and hospital, on a line fronting the river.</p>
          <p>Mr. Walcott, a coloured lawyer, who had been educated in
England, invited us to his house, as also did Mr. Brown, the
American Consul.</p>
          <p>We had quite a pleasant time inspecting the town, meeting
with different native gentlemen holding office under the British
Government. The harbour master, postmaster, city clerk,
Queen's Counsel, and the Customs House officers were all
native black men. We also met native merchants, shipbuilders,
and men in almost every capacity of business, educated in
England or in Sierra Leone.</p>
          <p>There were two fine churches and a thriving day-school,
which made my heart glad. Here also we had the first
opportunity of seeing the tall Mandingoes, Joloffs, and natives
of other tribes in their native dress. In the back part of the town
we saw many huts formed of bamboo, and thatched with long
grass.</p>
          <p>The Gambia River is a magnificent one, is said to be navigable for a
distance of nearly four hundred miles. But what was better still,
the streams of Gospel blessing were flowing, and messengers
of life were doing great
<pb id="john109" n="109"/>
business, and merchants of the commerce of heaven were
trading largely for the King of kings.</p>
          <p>It was on the morning of November 27th, we entered the
harbour of Free Town.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>LIFE IN SIERRA LEONE.</head>
          <p>The first British settlement formed on the West Coast of
Africa for the suppression of the slave trade and the
encouragement of legitimate commerce was Sierra Leone. Free
Town is the capital, and is indeed a beautiful place, situated on
the south side of the river; and the first view of it impressed us
with its grandeur. The land in the neighbourhood inclines
gradually upwards, and is covered everywhere with vegetation,
presenting a most picturesque view. Most of the buildings in
the district are substantial, and almost every house has its large
garden in which banana, orange, cocoanut, pineapple and many
other kinds of delicious fruits grow. High up on the hill, in the
rear of the town are to be seen the Government House, barracks,
hospital, and the signal station.</p>
          <p>At ten o'clock we went ashore and visited the market house,
quite a large building, where fruits, vegetables, and articles of
tin and hardware were displayed for sale. Many of the natives
speak the English language well. I was greatly pleased to meet
with some who talked to me about our blessed Jesus.</p>
          <p><hi rend="italics">A wedding in Africa is an interesting sight.</hi> A large gathering
of people stood around the gates of the Episcopal Church, a
fine building, close by the market house. We had been told that
a grand wedding would take place in this church at eleven
o'clock; the daughter of a Free Town merchant was to be
married to a merchant from Switzerland. We passed through the
gate into the church and found that a large company of all
shades from black to white had assembled. Nearly all of them
were fashionably
<pb id="john110" n="110"/>
dressed. After a few minutes of waiting the bride and the
bridegroom made their appearance, with their relatives and many
friends. Mr. Broadhurst, the bride's father, was a wealthy
merchant, and very popular among all classes in Free Town. On
this occasion all the principal business houses in the town were
closed. After the ceremony we took a long walk along the street
leading from the church to the residence of the bride. Along the
entire way flags were hanging out of almost every window. In
many places ropes were stretched across the street with flags
and mottoes suspended. We were invited by the bride's father
to the house. The bride had many valuable presents, including a
handsome silver tea set which was sent to her from England.</p>
          <p>The most pleasing feature in Free Town, and from what I
heard, throughout the colony, is the progress of peace. Nothing
can or has civilized and elevated like the Word of God. Christian
schools have long since been established, and for years made
most wonderful progress.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>LIBERIA.</head>
          <p>Our next stopping-place was Grand Bassa, in the Republic of
Liberia. Liberia at that time included the grain coast of Northern
Guinea, West Africa, 600 miles along the coast, and over 200
miles into the interior. Liberia was originally founded by the
American Colonization Society in 1821; and in 1847 it became an
Independent State, acknowledged by all the European powers.
It was formed entirely by coloured men and women and their
descendants, and the Government was modelled after that of the
United States; and the first article in the code of laws is that
“Christianity is the foundation of all true law”; the next is that
“Education is a necessity admitting of no neglect.” There were
30,000 freed slaves and their descendants, and 2,000,000 natives
subject to
<pb id="john111" n="111"/>
their control, and all under this elevating code of laws. The
natural beauty along the coast of Liberia, from Grand Cape
Mount to the Gulf of Guinea is wonderful, and the scenery is
very fine. A few miles from the coast the country rises to hills,
with gigantic trees, presenting a panorama that could only
be described by the skilful artist.</p>
          <p>Monrovia is the capital of the Republic. It is surrounded by
trees, and rests on a beautiful hill overlooking the sea. There are
many fine buildings in the city, which are a credit to the
Monrovian people. The President's house is built of brick, as
are also many of the other buildings; some are built of stone.
The wharves face the sea and there are firms belonging to
natives and doing large business with Europe and America.
While in Monrovia I called, in company with the Hon. John H.
Smith, U.S. Consul, at that time, to see the late General
Sherman, who did large business both with England and
America.</p>
          <p>The soil of Liberia is extremely fertile and will produce all
kinds of tropical fruits, sugar canes, indigo, Indian corn, rice,
cotton, cocoa, peanuts, and coffee—the finest in the world.
Vegetables are cultivated with great success. There are to be
found the best dye-woods, the ebony, the gum plant, and the
gigantic palm trees which produce the palm oil. On the way to
England from Africa 1,500 casks were shipped on the same
steamer to Liverpool, a good share of it being from the coast of
Liberia. Goats, swine, sheep, cattle, and fowls all thrive in
Liberia. This responsible Republic has a glorious work to
accomplish in the future.</p>
          <p>November 30th at six o'clock in the morning we arrived at
Nifou, on the coast of Liberia. I counted forty-nine canoes, with
two or three natives in each, going out fishing. At twenty-five
minutes to ten we stopped at Grand Cess, Liberia, and here
fifteen canoes came out, with from three to twenty natives in
each. These belonged to
<pb id="john112" n="112"/>
the Kroo tribe, the aborigines of a part of Liberia. They
are a fine-looking people and very industrious. But for
this class of people I do not know what the European
traders or the African Steamship Companies would do.
<sic corr="All">all</sic> the steamers reaching Sierre Leone and the coast of
Liberia take on board a gang of “Kroomen” to do the
work of the ship in the hot climate. One hundred and
thirty were taken on board to go down the coast to work.
Many of them speak broken English. It is quite a sight
to see these people coming out to meet these steamers.
Their canoes are very light, carved out of one piece of wood,
and formed like a cigar. They are propelled by several
of the men, rowing or paddling, who sit down upon their
heels in the bottom of the boat. Their yells as they
approached the steamer, and when they came on board to
do their work were simply distracting. Each man selects
a name to suit himself: “Salt-water,” “Coffee,”
“Shilling,” “Glass-bottle,” “Pea-soup,” “Bottle of
Beer,” and the like, are common names among them.
“Coffee” seemed to be the favourite.</p>
          <p>There are many interesting things one would like to
mention about the Grebo people, the Bassa people, the
Golas, who years ago when the Liberians were in danger
of being defeated, under their chief boatswain, took part
with the young colony; also of the Deys, who were once a
powerful tribe, and the Veys, who years ago invented an
alphabet for writing their own language, and this they can
boast of as being done entirely by their own ingenuity
and enterprise. Accounts of this were published in the
“Missionary Herald” for July, 1834; but we have not
the space for the their insertion here. The coloured Foreign
Missionary Convention of the Southern States of America
has done a great work among the Veys. It is estimated
that there are ten thousand of this tribe. It is also
believed that at least 100,000 people of the adjacent tribes
speak the Vey language. We thank God that now hundreds
<pb id="john113" n="113"/>
of boys and girls and young men and women from Africa are in
the schools and colleges of Europe and of America, being
prepared to return as teachers and missionaries. But there are
also some good schools in Liberia; and in Monrovia there is at
least one college, built at great cost, and having a faculty of
several coloured professors. Newspapers are published and
there is a regular postal system.</p>
          <p>Elmina on the West Coast had a population of about 20,000
in 1881. Cape Coast Castle is a beautiful place, with its ports,
lighthouses, signal, and large castle. Around on the heights are
to be seen beautiful houses of the wealthy natives and
Europeans. Accra is another lovely place, and important also.
These are all on the Gold Coast.</p>
          <p>Lagos was said to be the most populous town on the West
Coast. It has wide streets, nice stores, and many fine dwellings.
The people have their markets, soldiers, police force, churches,
schools, court-house, Government house, custom house, and
barracks. It had an estimated population of 80,000 people.</p>
          <p>Bonny, one of the stopping places, was in past years a
favourite rendezvous for slave ships. Only about fifteen years
prior to this time they were nearly all cannibals. This place is so
unhealthy that European merchants live in hulks out on the
river.</p>
          <p>Archdeacon Crowther, who had charge of the Mission work
at the time, invited me to dine with him.</p>
          <p>Here I had the pleasure of dining also with an African
Princess—The Princess Florence Cecilia Pebble Pepper. She and
her brother, King George, were both educated in England. Mr.
Crowther took me to the school, where I was delighted to hear
the children repeat passages of Scripture, give their opinion
about them, then go through history, arithmetic, and geography,
in all of which they seemed proficient.</p>
          <p>I took a walk round the native huts. I saw that several huts
had skulls hung up in them. I was told by Mr.
<pb id="john114" n="114"/>
Crowther that these were the skulls of captives taken in battle,
and that these very people, years ago were cannibals, and had
eaten the flesh of their enemies to make them brave. But now,
thank God, through the influence of the Gospel among these
people, this custom had passed away, and they were ashamed
to be reminded of the past. Not only has the preaching of the
Gospel done great good in Bonny, but far in the interior they
are giving up their idols, and bowing to the one true God.</p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill16" entity="johns114">
              <p rend="italics">
                <hi rend="italics">Idol given up by a Convert.</hi>
              </p>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>ASHANTEE.</head>
          <p>In travelling on the West Coast
of Africa years ago one often heard
of Ashantee as a powerful kingdom.
The Ashantees are very numerous,
warlike, and strong. This kingdom
lies inland from the English settlements between the
rivers Assini and Volta, and is estimated to have a population
of four million people, who are noted for their skill
in manufacturing and colouring cotton, and making earthen-ware
goods and swords. They tan leather and do work in
all kinds of metals. They are a well-made and cleanly
people, and have proved to be courageous warriors, and
have given the English expeditions much trouble. Abundance
of gold was found in the country. According to the
statements of Bowditch Dupuis and others, many years ago
the display of gold was surprising. They found the attendants
of the King laden with ornaments of gold. The
common articles for daily use were made of gold.</p>
          <p>But it is repulsive reading about the human sacrifices which
were offered in those days. These gentlemen saw
<pb id="john115" n="115"/>
at the King's palace the royal executioner, with his hatchet on
his breast, and the fatal blood-stained stool before him, ready at
the sound of the death drum to do his fearful work. They heard
that the King had recently murdered—over his mother's grave,
three hundred victims. On the death of a royal person, many
hundred people were massacred. In late years, through the
influence of missionaries and the authorities at Cape Coast
Castle, there has not been so much of this wholesale
slaughtering of human beings; yet often there are many
murdered.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>DAHOMEY.</head>
          <p>This is another powerful Kingdom in West Africa, separated
from Ashantee by the River Volta. Wholesale murder in years
past was one of the chief features in their religious and state
ceremonies. Abomey, the capital of Dahomey, has been referred
to as a human slaughterhouse, where the king's chiefs and
people found their greatest pleasure and excitement in
sacrificing as many as 2,000 victims at one great festival. They
not only murdered a large number of people on the death of a
great man, but believed that in the other world a king is still a
king, and a slave is still a slave; hence they annually kill the
complement of slaves to send to the departed king. Also,
whenever the king wanted to send a message to his deceased
relatives, he delivered it to one of his slaves, whose head was
instantly cut off, that he might carry the message to the other
world, that the deceased might know that he was not forgotten.
Some years ago, when the King of Dahomey died, 280 of his
wives were murdered.</p>
          <p>The King's palace at Abomey was surrounded by a clay wall
twenty feet high, the top of which was said to be covered with
human skulls. Thank God, through the work and influence of
Christian Missions and civilization, this is vastly changed.</p>
          <pb id="john116" n="116"/>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill17" entity="johns116">
              <p>OUR DESTINATION AND SPHERE.</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <p>After stopping a short time at the island of Fernando Po,
where we were entertained by the wife of the British Consul, we
arrived at Victoria, Cameroons, on the afternoon of Saturday,
December 14th, 1878. This was our destination.</p>
          <p>Victoria was a beautiful little place with a population of 500
inhabitants, fronting Ambas Bay, with a commanding view of
bay and sea. On the North, South, and East are
<pb id="john117" n="117"/>
high hills. In the distance can be seen the Cameroon Mountains,
13,000 feet above the level of the sea. The place was beautifully
laid out with broad streets. Each house had a large garden, in
many of which were to be seen the palm, lime, cocoa-nuts, bread
fruit, custard fruit, orange, banana, and plantain trees. The
cottages were neat and clean, and built after the style of
European cottages. These were occupied by the English-speaking
people who were native Christians, and many of them
had for long years been earnest workers for our blessed Jesus.</p>
          <p>The day after our arrival being the Sabbath, the late Rev. Q.
W. Thomson, Missionary-in-charge, invited me to take the
morning service. A few minutes before seven o'clock in the
morning the bell rang, and we were soon at the church, a fine
stone building capable of seating 350 to 400 people. In a short
time quite a number of well-dressed intelligent looking people
had assembled. I gave out a hymn, and they sang as well as
many congregations I have preached to in America and
England. When I began to read, nearly all of them opened their
Bibles to follow me in the lesson. Here I had the opportunity for
the</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>FIRST TIME TO PREACH IN AFRICA<lb/>
ABOUT JESUS.</head>
          <p>I took for my text, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and
thou shalt be saved” (Acts xvi. 31). I cannot remember ever
preaching to a more attentive audience.</p>
          <p>At ten o'clock we all went to the sabbath school. Rev. C. H.
Richardson and myself were invited to take classes; my class
was of young men. All of them could read the Bible. At the
close of the school I requested the children to sing, “Come to
the Saviour.” They sang it beautifully. The school was well
attended and perfect order was observed during the service.</p>
          <pb id="john118" n="118"/>
          <p>For years Victoria was a city of refuge. The late Reverend
Alfred Saker, who laboured in Africa about thirty years, established
this station in the year 1858. He purchased from the natives for the
Baptist Missionary Society of Great Britain a tract of land extending
ten miles along the coast and five miles inland—Victoria about
centre. Here no one was allowed to hold slaves or to sell his
daughters for wives, and no one was to be punished for witchcraft. It
was the custom for each man to have as many wives as he was able
to purchase among the natives. On returning to the coast from the
interior I stopped with a chief who had forty wives. At Victoria no
man was permitted to have more than one. It often happened among
the natives that when a child died one wife accused another of
having bewitched it. The accused was then arrested and made to
drink the juice of a wood called cass-wood, which often killed at
once. Men also were accused of witchcraft, and were made to drink
this juice. If they died they were considered guilty; but if they
recovered, as some did, a payment was enforced. If the people who
were accused made their escape to Victoria they were safe.</p>
          <p>The Missionaries and Christians have for years rescued many
of these people who were on the very verge of death. In one
month the late Rev. Q. W. Thomson rescued eight who had
been condemned to death. In 1880 there were over 400 of these
refugees in Victoria, where they were under the influence of the
Gospel, and their children were taught in the day school. Many
of them became Christians.</p>
          <p>This barbarous superstition stilt exists in many places. The
following appeared in the <hi rend="italics">Daily Chronicle,</hi> August 18th, 1897:—</p>
          <p>“West Coast of Africa.—A strange superstition.—The British
and African Company's royal mail steamer
<hi rend="italics">Roquelle</hi> arrived at Liverpool yesterday morning from the west
coast of Africa. The <hi rend="italics">Roquelle</hi> left Bereby on the Kroo coast, on
the 21st ult., when a remarkable
<figure id="ill18" entity="johns119"><p>MISSION HOUSE AT VICTORIA.</p></figure>
<pb id="john119" n="119"/>
circumstance was reported. Some time ago a steamer was lost
and a number of Kroo boys from Bereby were drowned. Several
other Kroo boys from the same place were saved, and returned
home. The relatives of the deceased boys became imbued with
the idea that the surviving Kroomen had caused the accident to
the ship which resulted in the death of their relatives. They
thereupon resorted to the native superstitious method of making
them drink cass water. This cass water is a poisonous liquid, but
if the native drinks and survives it is taken as a proof that he is
innocent. Should he, however, die he is regarded as guilty. It is
seldom that any who drink the real cass water recover. In the
present case it was reported that the natives were not content
with dealing with the survivors they could lay their hands upon,
but also made some of their relatives pass through the terrible
ordeal. It was said that in all about twenty natives perished in
this way.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>INCIDENTS IN THE INTERIOR.</head>
          <p>We had been in Victoria three days only when I was taken
with the fever. On January 20th, Rev. C. H. Richardson and Rev
Q. W. Thomson left for the interior, to select a new station; I,
being ill, could not go. On the 4th of February, Mr. Thomson
returned. Mr. Richardson having suffered with fever, had been
left at Bakundu, eighty miles in the interior, with two native
Christians. Bakundu had been selected as the new mission
station, and he would remain there until joined by his wife and
by Mrs. Johnson and myself. The only road through this
country were narrow footpaths from town to town, sometimes in
the tracks of the elephant. All provisions or luggage had to be
carried on men's heads. The account we had of the route was
anything but attractive to Mrs. Johnson and Mrs. Richardson—
high rugged hills to climb and strong swift flowing streams to
cross. Although we
<pb id="john120" n="120"/>
knew that the traders along the river objected to interior mission
work we concluded that we should go by water on account of
my wife and her sister. The late Rev. George Grenfell, at that
time a merchant at Victoria, kindly offered to go with us.</p>
          <p>On Thursday, the 6th of February, before daybreak,
and after a season of prayer with the Rev. Mr. Thomson
and the native brethren, we left Victoria in an open boat
rowed by Kroomen, followed by a large canoe with our
provisions and eight men, and before night we came to
Mungo Creek. Here our one interpreter and guide lost
his way. We had intended to get by Mungo and Mbungo,
the two principal towns, in the night. We passed Mungo,
but at daybreak we found ourselves between the two
towns. At about eight o'clock we got under the bank of
the river, took out our things, and prepared breakfast
under the palm trees. Being discovered by the natives
we left in the afternoon. As we passed Mbungo there
were a few people on the bank, to whom we spoke, and
passed unmolested. On Friday night, a man passed us
in a canoe, and commenced to beat his drum as he went up
the river.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>TALKING BY DRUM TELEGRAPHY.</head>
          <p>These people can talk to each other on their drums almost as
well as we can send a message in this country by telegraph.
They have schools in which to teach their children this drum-beating
telegraphy. On this occasion this man said on his drum,
“White man come into our country.” The natives with us,
twelve in number, did not tell me of this till the next day.</p>
          <p>On Saturday morning at nine o'clock, as we were taking our
breakfast on the river bank, several canoes passed us, with
fifteen to twenty men in each. Seeing they were well armed with
guns and cutlasses, we began to feel suspicious.
<pb id="john121" n="121"/>
About ten o'clock we came up with them. They had all stopped
on the bank, put on their war caps, and stood in a line along the
river.</p>
          <p>We were ordered to come ashore. We told them we would
not; if they had anything to say to us they must come out in
their canoes. They tried to make us leave our boat and go on
the beach, but we resolved to stay in our boat. I do not know of
any time in my life when I realised the precious promise of my
blessed Jesus more than in this hour, “<hi rend="italics">Lo, I am with you
alway.</hi>” I said to my wife and her sister, Mrs. Richardson, “We
lean upon the Lord.”</p>
          <p>At one time we were surrounded by nearly one hundred men,
armed with cutlasses, ready to cut into us as soon as the young
prince gave the word of command. We soon found that it was
impossible for us to proceed.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>PRISONERS.</head>
          <p>We had to return as prisoners to Mungo. We were within six
hours of Bakundu beach. Late in the night we arrived at
Mungo. Here they wanted us to leave our boat, and go into the
town and see the King. We knew how superstitious they were
about our English boat, so we resolved, if we had to die, to die
in the boat.</p>
          <p>There were many of the traders in Mungo who could talk
broken English, and who knew how the English protected the
Missionaries. Mr. Grenfell, who had been several years in
Africa, and knew something of the people, threatened them with
English authority. After the King and his men had held a
consultation, the King said to me, “You must pay for passing
through my country.” To this we agreed. I gave him a large
overcoat, a bag of rice, a box of sugar, a blanket, and a barrel of
hard biscuits. While he was admiring the coat which he soon
put on, we pushed off. I have never seen that King since.</p>
          <pb id="john122" n="122"/>
          <p>Great was the anxiety of that night; the continual looking
back to see if we were being pursued, and a constant outlook
also on either side of the narrow river against wild beasts; but
God, who had said, “Go,” was with us.</p>
          <p>Our disappointment at having to return so far was very great
indeed, but not so great as our anxiety about Mr. Richardson,
alone, ill, eighty miles up country, with hostile tribes between
him and us. A report, circulated by the natives, reached us that
Mr. Richardson had died. Something had to be done. A
consultation was held, and the late Rev. James R. Newby, who
was present, volunteered to go at once to Bon Junga, seven
miles up the mountain, and at that time the only station on that
line to the interior, in the direction of Bakundu. This journey had
to be made at night, for it was after dark when the brethren met.
It had also to be made on foot, on a narrow path, through the
thick wood and bush, where there were many wild beasts and
great serpents. A young man offered to go with Mr. Newby.
<hi rend="italics">They put their trust in God,</hi> and set out with guns and lanterns
in their hands, and were soon out of sight. Thank God they
reached the Mission Station in safety. Rev. Mr. Wilson, a native
missionary, and one of the native Christians, joined them for
Bakunda the next morning. The following Saturday night they
returned with the good tidings that Mr. Richardson was much
better and at work, preparing to receive us.</p>
          <p>Nine days after our return to Victoria we commenced our
journey, this time going overland. Mrs. Johnson and Mrs.
Richardson were carried in hammocks when they did not prefer
walking. Our provisions and luggage were carried on men's
heads.</p>
          <p>I have already mentioned that the best roads in this
part of Africa are mere footpaths through the forest, from
town to town, on which the natives walk in single file, a
few yards from each other, each man with his load on his
head, and his cutlass in his hand or at his side, to defend
<pb id="john123" n="123"/>
himself against any beast or serpent that might be in the path.
This was the way we started out of Victoria for our long
journey through the wilderness.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>TRIALS OF TRAVEL.</head>
          <p>The first days' journey we made seven miles only, as we were
advised by our chief, Mr. Thomson, to stop the first night at the
mission station, Bon Junga. On Tuesday we travelled about
seventeen miles, as far as we could judge, and we spent the
night at the house of a chief, who made us welcome, and who
begged to have a missionary left with him. On the Wednesday
we made an early start, but did not make much progress. I
became very ill. Then began our experiences of the native
carriers in the overland travel in Africa. Several of the men
refused to go any further. Some were away ahead in the path,
and some a long way behind. After a short “palaver” or talk
with the men, we persuaded them to go on, Mrs. Johnson and
Mrs. Richardson helping to carry some of the loads. We had
hoped to get more native help at the next town, but the tribe was
at war, so we could not get any men to come with us. Our next
difficulty was the crossing of a deep river; the natives plunged
in and swam across. We had to cut down trees and make a raft;
on this we put a large tub, into which first Mrs. Johnson got and
the raft was then pushed out into the current. Some of the
natives swam by the sides of the raft, keeping it up and
directing its course. Mrs. Johnson was not sorry when the other
side was reached. Then the men brought back the raft and tub
and her sister crossed in the same way; and last of all I came
with the provisions.</p>
          <p>As we advanced into the interior we found the people along
the route in a better condition than we had expected. They had
fixed dwellings, many of them built neatly of
<pb id="john124" n="124"/>
bamboo, and well thatched with mats made from the palm
fronds. They had their gardens and farms, their laws and
customs, so that wherever we stopped at night we and our
goods were safe.</p>
          <p>There are some eight or ten towns between Victoria and
Bakundu. We left Victoria on Monday morning. On the
following Saturday afternoon we arrived at Bakundu, where we
found Mr. Richardson well. We had a company of thirty men
with us when we arrived and our arrival gave rise to much
excitement.</p>
          <p>The first thing that struck me as singular was the joy of the
old King. For years he had desired to have a Missionary in his
town, to teach the people, as he had heard that the natives were
taught on the coast. Not only the King, but his sons and all his
head men seemed delighted to see us. On Sunday we held a
meeting in an old unoccupied house. We found the people
slaves to superstition and witchcraft, but not so bad as the
other tribes around them.</p>
          <p>The custom of giving cass-wood juice prevailed here as
among the Bakwalli people, of whom I have made mention. The
first case we heard of was a young man in the town who was
accused of witching his sister's child. He was made very ill from
the effects of the juice, but finally recovered. As soon as we
heard of it, Mr. Richardson, who was always fearless and ready
on all occasions to admonish the people, went at once to the
King and told him how wrong it was to allow such a practice.
The King promised to put a stop to it. He kept his word, and
during the nine months I was in the interior I did not hear of
another case.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>IN THE WORK IN AFRICA.</head>
          <p>When we first arrived at Bakunda we could hardly sleep at
night for the yells of the people in their dance and the beating
of the drums. This was kept up day and
<figure id="ill19" entity="johns124"><p>MISSION HOUSE AT BAKANDU, WEST AFRICA.</p></figure>
<pb id="john125" n="125"/>
night. They knew nothing of a Sabbath; hence they continued
their drum-beating all the week round. Mr. Richardson went to
the King to have a law passed that no work or drum-beating or
dancing be done on the Sabbath. The old King at once
consented. The people then wanted to know how they were to
distinguish the Sabbath. Mr. Richardson promised to walk up
and down the street every Friday night blowing a trumpet, to tell
the people that the next day was Saturday, and that they must
bring enough provisions from their farms to last them over the
Sabbath. This plan is worth adoption in civilised countries
where there is an increase of the heathen rioting, though it
appears a little more intelligent.</p>
          <p>The people had great faith in what the Bible said. On one
occasion, while Mr. Richardson was away with men at Victoria,
the women came to me to get me to ask the Bible if their
husbands were safe, and I read the promises of protection to
them that believed.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>A DYING KING.</head>
          <p>Not long after we came to Bakunda we all began to pray that
God would convert the King, who was about ninety years of
age. One day we heard that he was very ill, and soon afterwards
he sent for us and we attended him, gave him some medicine
which seemed to do him good; but we soon found that his
sickness was unto death. One day he sent for me, and I noticed
that he was very ill indeed. He had a wooden bowl by his bed, in
which was a liquid thick and black, and this he was taking
occasionally as I talked with him. I asked him what it was. He
said, “Witch make me sick, tell me not to take white man's
medicine, and I take this medicine get my stomach full, old witch
come in my mouth, go in my stomach, then get blind and come
out.” I tried to persuade him that all power was in the hands of
God; that by
<pb id="john126" n="126"/>
believing Him and trusting in Him all these fears would leave
him. He had always listened attentively to what we had to tell
him about the great plan of salvation.</p>
          <p>We continued to visit him, and day after day he would send for
medicine. One Sabbath afternoon my wife and I both lay ill in bed.
Mr. and Mrs. Richardson went into the town to hold a service;
they found the King very ill. The excitement was such that he
could not hold a meeting, so he returned home. Then we were
sent for; I was hardly able to get out of bed and crawl into the
King's house. Women were not allowed to see the King, not even
his wives, but the house was full of men, and one man sat at his
back to hold him up, and two men were on either side, three of
these men being his sons. The old man was very weak, and it
seemed he would soon pass from time into eternity. He looked
first at Mr. Richardson and then at me. His youngest son,
“Ngatee,” about ten years old, was called to his side. He took one
hand of the lad and put it into Mr. Richardson's hand, the other
into mine, and said, “I give this boy to you. Take him and bring
him up as your own child; dress him like white man; teach him to
talk English and to read and write. His brothers will get a wife for
him.” He requested that we should also take the girl whom the
brothers selected and keep her in the family and educate her. He
then said: “Don't fear; I am going now. The town belongs to me
and I now give it to you. My son Etau will succeed me. Take care
of him, be a father to him and the people.” This son Etau was
about thirty years old. He then charged Mr. Richardson to take
the names of the boys and commence school at once. Some sixty
names were taken the next day. Mr. Richardson then told him
again the story of God's great love, and that if he would believe
and rest in what the Word of God said they would meet each
other in heaven. I then said, “Ta Ta Nambulee” (for that was his
name), ‘you say that you are going now; are you
<pb id="john127" n="127"/>
prepared to meet God?” “Ah!” said the old man, “I
have been ill these ten days, and He has taken care of me;
I can still trust Him.” We then wanted to pray with him,
but his sons preferred that we should let him rest, as he
was so weak; so we went away, leaving our interpreter,
who told us that after we had gone the King said to his
son who was to succeed him: “Etau, whatever these men tell you,
believe it, for I have found them to be true men.”</p>
          <p>Oh, how we all rejoiced to hear this; so often had we prayed
for the conversion of this man. One evening we sent our cook
up to the King to tell his experience and to pray with him. He
was a native convert. The old King enjoyed it very much, and
said, “Tell white man to pray to God and ask Him, if it is
His will please spare me a little longer; but if not, please
prepare me to meet Him.”</p>
          <p>For years this King had heard of the work of the Missionaries
on the coast, eighty miles away. A year before we settled at
Bakundu, Rev. Q. W. Thomson had visited him and promised to
send a Missionary to labour among
his people. After we had settled among them he was anxious to
see how we succeeded. He sent for the women, who do nearly
all the work on the farms, and charged them not to work on the
Sabbath, as it was God's day; that they must attend Divine Service instead.</p>
          <p>This old King, with whom we had to speak through an
interpreter, and who usually referred to us as the “white
people,” was eventually taken to his farm, where he died in two
or three days. We arrived in Bakundu in February 22nd, 1879.
The King died in the latter part of June in the same year.</p>
          <p>Oh what gratitude we ought to feet for that we have been
favoured with the Gospel which opens the heart of man and the
country he inhabits.</p>
          <p>I believe there are to-day in West Africa thousands like Ta Ta
Nambulee, who have heard through traders and
<pb id="john128" n="128"/>
travellers something about the great mission work and the one
true God, and who are anxious to hear more; who are not
satisfied with their condition, and who want to know more but
who have no way to learn; their souls craving something upon
which to rest, something stronger, better and firmer than idols
of wood and stone. In this condition they move about from year
to year like the beast in the cage, ever walking up and down,
trying to escape, but never able to succeed. But how can they
hear without a preacher?</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“ ‘Come over and help us,’ is their cry,</l>
            <l>‘Come now, oh, do not pass us by;</l>
            <l>We are seeking truth, we are seeking light,</l>
            <l>We seek deliverance from dark night.</l>
            <l>Can you, who have the Gospel, fail</l>
            <l>To hear our cry, our doleful wail?”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>God is now preparing the hearts of the people to receive the
truth. Let us send it to them.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CONDITIONS OF LIFE.</head>
          <p>The attention which the people gave to the preaching of the
Word every Sabbath was very encouraging. The men and boys
always attended in the morning, the women in the afternoon.
One Sabbath afternoon it was found that some of the women
had gone to their farms to work. The young King at once left the
meeting, called his brothers and the head men together and
passed a law that “<hi rend="italics">if any man or woman did work on the
Sabbath they should pay a cow. If they had no cow, their
house should be pulled down over their heads.</hi>”</p>
          <p>In Bakundu, as in all the towns along the route in 1879, all the
children were naked. Men and women had a cloth around their
waists. The men generally dressed more
than the women. As soon as they became better
<pb id="john129" n="129"/>
acquainted with us they wanted us to give them clothing.
Tobacco and cloth are the currency in trade in the interior. Some
of the people on the Mungo river raise corn and sweet potatoes,
and when baked, fried or roasted, it is a very good substitute for
bread. The yam and cocoa are plentiful; the former is very like
potatoes when cooked. These they raise on their farms. They
have fowls, goats, sheep, and cattle all through the country.
The sheep have hair like goats. The Bakundu people are not a
savage people, nor cruel like their neighbours and other tribes.
One never hears of any murdering among them as among other
tribes. They are very kind-hearted, and in every way differ much
from the surrounding and coast tribes. Many of the West
African tribes are continually at war.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>THE UNDISPUTED TERRITORY OF THE DEVIL.</head>
          <p>You hear of their drinking the blood and eating the
heart of their enemies; of walls covered with human
skulls; of a pavement made of human skulls on which to walk.
Truly the dark places of the earth are full of the habitations of
cruelty.</p>
          <p>Some tribes pay homage to lakes, rivers, and mountains,
believing that their gods live there. In some places you hear
houses are kept for serpents, and these repulsive reptiles are
worshipped. At Dix Cove, on the west coast, it is
said they once had a crocodile which they worshipped. At Duke
Town, on the Old Calabar River, in 1859, human
flesh was sold in the markets; but I saw nothing of this at
Bakundu.</p>
          <p>These people have queer superstitions, and one must be
among them to realise what slaves they are to them. When it
rains they beat their drums to make it stop. There is a bird which
makes a noise at night something like an owl. This is called a
witch bird. When it is heard the children are afraid to go out,
and guns are fired to
<pb id="john130" n="130"/>
frighten it away. In passing their farms you often see a stick set
in the ground, split at the top, with a piece of cloth or wool put
crosswise in it. I was told that this was to keep off thieves. One
night a man came to get medicine for his child, and soon after he
left the house he cried out in the most pitiful manner,—“Witch
come to take my child.” How sad and helpless are those who are
without a knowledge of God.</p>
          <p>During the rainy season food generally becomes scarce; the
elephants destroy their plantain farms, and the continual
heavy rains prevent hunting. One day I heard the natives
shouting and singing near our house while it was raining very
fast. I looked out and saw a crowd of men at the gate putting up
palm branches over it, and burying something under the
gateway. I was told that the palm branches were to keep away
famine, and that what was buried was to draw game near the
town. It was indeed remarkable to see the earnestness and the
excitement of these people while they were going through this
performance, for they appeared so confident of success.</p>
          <p>It was very amusing one day to see their excitement at the
lighting of a match, The news soon spread through the country
that I could carry fire in my pockets, and take it out and make it
burn when I wanted it. One day some ten or twelve men and
boys came to see us light a match. When I took the box out of
my pocket, they ran as though I had taken a pistol to shoot
them. “That's it, that's it,” cried the knowing ones, and their
consternation seemed to have no bounds.</p>
          <p>These people have their Ju Ju houses, or Fetish Temples, like
the rest of the tribes; there were three in Bakundu. Here they
have their secret meetings. What they do and how they do it I
could never find out; but this I do know, that the preaching of
the Gospel and the untiring zeal of Mr. Richardson, fighting
against error, have been the
means of many of the young men losing faith in Ju Ju.
<pb id="john131" n="131"/>
Before I left Bakundu, Mr. Richardson had been to hold
services in the Ju Ju temples.</p>
          <p>They believe that there is a Supreme Being who has great
power, but they do not in any way connect Him with
themselves. In this they are not much worse than some
professed Christians. They do not expect anything from Him;
neither do they attribute to Him any qualities good or bad. Their
gods are many. The name of their general profession is
“Ekodde;” when they are performing any religious ceremony
they will tell you that they are “doing Ekodde.” Certain
medicines have certain names and powers attributed to them.
They will take a medicine and use it, and then ask the Ekodde
god or other god governing that medicine to give power. Here is
instruction for those worshipping the true God. They have a
wooden man in their Ju Ju temples called “Mosango,” upon
which they take oath, believing that a lie told by any person
who puts his hand on the head of this image will be exposed.</p>
          <p>I was told by a native Christian that men often hold out till
they get to the Ju Ju house, but so great is their fear of
“Mosango” that they will confess before putting their hand on
his head. They used to think that after death they would roam
about in some unseen form, often troubling those who had
come in for property they had left behind.</p>
          <p>Rev. Mr. Wilson told me that the lives of many of the Bakwilli
people were miserable all the time; nothing but one continual
dread of the witch and what this spirit can do and may do at
any time. I believe it to be the same to a great extent among the
Bakundu people.</p>
          <p>But thank God the everlasting Gospel has made a great
change in the people, in a short time.</p>
          <p>I was greatly impressed with the intense desire of the people
to be taught. Their great wish seemed to be to have their
children taught how to read and write, and to talk English. Mr.
Richardson had not begun school more
<pb id="john132" n="132"/>
than two or three days before he had over a hundred boys. The
children learned remarkably quickly, and were very intelligent.
Their interest was soon awakened, and they were bright and
eager learners.</p>
          <p>I was much moved one Sabbath morning. While Mr.
Richardson was telling about the love of Jesus, a man asked if
the children would be able to tell them the same story out of the
Bible after Mr. Richardson had taught them to read and talk
English. Here was a joy in store for them.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>MISSION JOYS, HOPES, AND SORROWS.</head>
          <p>The young King and several of his head men requested me to
form a class of men and to teach them, while Mr. Richardson
taught the children. One Sabbath evening after the service
about twenty came to the Mission to be more fully informed
about the plan of salvation.</p>
          <p>Here is a little report of the work as recorded in <hi rend="italics">The Sword
and the Trowel</hi>, August, 1879:—</p>
          <p>“Messrs. Johnson and Richardson in Africa.—We have news
from our coloured friends down to the middle of May. When
they wrote they had been for some time settled in their new
station, Bakundu, Victoria, Cameroons, where they had
commenced work under the auspices of the chief of the village,
which contains about 1,000 people. This worthy was very ill in
April, and thinking he was going to die, made his will. In one of
the clauses he commended his youngest son to the care of the
Missionaries, and in another commanded his subjects to obey
and protect the Missionaries and their wives. He seems to have
been still living when our friends wrote, and through his
influence all the boys in the village had been sent to the
Mission School. On Sundays services are held in the hut which
serves as a temporary schoolroom, and by this time Messrs.
Johnson and Richardson are probably able to
<pb id="john133" n="133"/>
preach to the people in their own language, although at first
they need an interpreter. The people appear to be very
favourably inclined toward the Missionaries, and ask them
many questions about the Gospel they bring.</p>
          <p>“The rainy season had commenced when the last letter was
written, and Mrs. Johnson and Mrs. Richardson were still
suffering from the fever from which their husbands had
recovered. They send very kind messages for all Tabernacle and
other friends, and ask our prayers that they may be sustained
and blessed in their work. If any friends wish to help them they
need not send money, as that is of no use where they are, but
they require clothes for the naked population, cloth, prints,
buttons, cottons, thread, medicines, etc., for barter and use, and
books, slates, pencils, etc., for their school of one hundred and
six boys.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>HABITS OF LIFE.</head>
          <p>In reference to their food we may say they eat everything,
from a snake to an elephant. Dogs are quite a delicacy among
them. One of the king's sons brought in a serpent one day. I
think it must have been sixteen feet long. They had quite a feast
over it. Monkey is another favourite meat. The men are great
hunters, and have wonderful tales to tell about monkeys and
baboons.</p>
          <p>The Bakundu people are very clever with their hands. They
make their own fishing and hunting nets, and baskets and
beautiful bags out of grass. We had not been in Bakundu long
before we found they were anxious to have clothes, especially
shirts. They willingly brought us meat (our choice, of course),
and offered it in exchange for shirts. Soon quite a number of the
head men bought themselves garments. One Sabbath morning
just before service, a man came in with his shirt folded under his
arm, evidently thinking that was the right style, and when the
service was about to begin he put it on.</p>
          <pb id="john134" n="134"/>
          <p>It was indeed extraordinary to see the attention these people
paid, and how earnestly they listened to the good news. A
woman came to Mr. Richardson one day, and said, “I have
never stopped praying since you first told us what the Bible
said.” This was several months after his talk with her on some
Bible truths.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>IN MEMORIAM.</head>
          <p>About the first of March, 1879, my dear wife was stricken
down with the African fever. For months she had most faithfully
and patiently watched over and nursed me until I recovered
from an attack, and then she fell a victim to the fever, and from
that time until her death she was never well. About six weeks
before her death she seemed so much better that we all thought
she would soon be well, but she insisted that she would not live
long.</p>
          <p>During the months of May and June we were building our
new house. I often said to her how much better we should be in
the new house, and what we could do. She replied, “Yes, that is
if I live to see it.” After the rainy season set in, I said, “We must
be careful about our provisions”—we had to send to England for
most of them—“as it will be a long time before we can get any
more.” “Yes,” said my dear wife, “but I am going to enjoy those
only that are here, for I shall not be here long.”</p>
          <p>The Bible was her daily study. Mr. Spurgeon's sermons,
which were sent out monthly by our kind friend, Mr. S. Wigney,
from London, she would read and re-read. Day after day, from
morning till night, and from week to week, she found the greatest
comfort in reading the Bible.</p>
          <p>On Sunday morning, June 29th, I lay in bed ill. Mr. and Mrs.
Richardson had gone to hold services in the town. My wife sat
down near the bed, and began to talk over our married life of
fifteen years and seven months. On Friday, July 4th, she had
another attack of fever. The 5th she
<pb id="john135" n="135"/>
slept nearly all day. At night she said, “All this day has been
lost; I have not read my Bible any.” I read for her John xiv. On
the Monday night she was delirious nearly all the time. In the
morning she said: “Although my mind leaves me at times, I
have not lost sight of the rest, that rest. Whom the Son makes
free is free indeed.”</p>
          <p>She repeated her favourite text, “I shall be satisfied when I
awake with Thy likeness.” About noon she lost her speech,
and in this state she lay until eight o'clock on
Wednesday evening, July 9th, when my blessed Jesus
called her home from the land of our fathers to “that
rest, and that crown.”</p>
          <p>The house was soon filled with the natives,
manifested great sympathy. Late in the night Mr. Richardson
told them that they could go home—King, Queen, and head men
were all present. They said “No, this is a bereavement in which
we are all concerned. It is our grief as well as yours.” Thus they
remained all night. Though my wife could speak but a few
words of the language, she was already dearly beloved by the
men, women, and children of Bakundu. They called her
“mamma.” <hi rend="italics">I do not think a more devoted wife ever lived. Her
heart and soul and service were with me in all my efforts for my
blessed Jesus.</hi></p>
          <p>The following appears in Mrs. Spurgeon's book, “Ten
Years of my Life.” News comes from Africa of the death of
Mrs. Johnson, one of the dear souls who sang so sweetly
to us before leaving for missionary work there, and who
joined in sending the message to me, “keep inching
along.” She is now singing the new song and has full
realization of the blessedness of being “for ever with the
Lord.” Stricken with the fatal fever, she has laid down
her life in the land of her fathers, without having had
much time to tell “the sweet story of old” to those for
whose sake she bravely dared danger and death. We weep
not for her; Jesus has come and taken her to Himself,
<pb id="john136" n="136"/>
and her bliss is perfect; but the desolate heart of her husband
claims our sympathy and fervent prayers.
Encompassed by danger, exposed to scorching heat by day,
and deadly damps by night, weakened by fever and sorely cast
down by the loss of his dearest earthly companion, our poor
brother surely needs that we should “speak for him to the King”
now in the time of his need and overwhelming distress. One
feels that a return message to him could scarcely bear a fitter
termination than the words which came over the sea to us:
“Keep inching along, keep inching along, Jesus will come by
and by.”</p>
          <p>Mr. Spurgeon wrote in <hi rend="italics">The Sword and the Trowel</hi> January,
1880: “Our beloved friend, Mr. Johnson, sends us a very
touching account of the illness and death of his dear wife, a few
extracts from which will, we feel sure evoke the heartiest
sympathy and prayers of those of our readers who made their
acquaintance while they were with us. It appears that the journey
from Victoria to Bakundu occupied nearly three weeks, in
consequence of the opposition raised by the King of Mungo to
the passage of the Missionaries through his dominions. They
were within six hours march of their destination when they were
stopped by a large band of armed natives, who compelled them
to return to Mungo, where they were heavily fleeced, and sent
back to Victoria. The exposure to the hot sun by day, and the
heavy dews by night, together with the threatening attitude of
the natives, seriously injured the health of the whole party. After
a week's rest they started again, Mrs. Johnson and Mrs.
Richardson being carried in hammocks. The men who were
carrying Mrs. Johnson stumbled over a stone or stump of a tree,
which hurt her back very much; and to crown all, poor Mr.
Johnson was seized with fever; so that he also had to ride in a
hammock. After they reached Bakundu Mrs. Johnson took the
fever; and, although she rallied for awhile she was never really
well. Much of the time both husband and
<pb id="john137" n="137"/>
wife were ill together, and so unable to help each other. Of the
later weeks of Mrs. Johnson's life her sorrowing yet rejoicing
partner thus writes: ‘The blessed Bible, which gives comfort
and consolation such as nothing else can do, was her constant
companion. Day after day and night after night she would seek
to know more of its contents. The rest which remains for the
people of God was a theme she much delighted to dwell upon.
The “Morning by Morning; or, Daily Bible Readings,” was
indeed a source of great comfort to her. The “Sermons,” which
are sent to me every month by Mr. Wigney's class, were read
and re-read by her. About six weeks before her death she was
much better, and the fevers all left her. . . . On the following
Wednesday afternoon I said: “Henrietta, do you love Jesus?”
Her lips moved, but she was too helpless to lift her hands. Just
before candlelight I asked her if I should read the Bible. Her lips
again moved, so I read part of John xiv. At eight o'clock she
commenced to breathe hard, and looked at me as though she
wanted to speak. This lasted just a minute or two, and then she
went home to live with my blessed Jesus. She is indeed now at
rest and free. Since the death of my dear wife I thought at one
time I should soon follow her. My heart seemed to be affected in
some way, and I suffered also from fever and neuralgia; but God
has seen fit to raise me up again. I am much better, but far from
being well. I wish sometimes I could come home and stay for five
or six months. I sometimes fear that I shall not be able to do the
good I had hoped to do in Africa, but my Father knows all about
it. If He wants me to serve Him in this way, Amen, <hi rend="italics">God's way is
always the best way</hi>. . . Please ask the friends at the prayer
meeting to pray for the success of our work at Bakundu. I am
praying for the conversion of the young King.—Yours truly, for
Africa, Thomas L. Johnson.’”</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="john138" n="138"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>RETURNING TO THE COAST—INCIDENTS.</head>
          <p>From the time of my arrival in Bakundu in February, 1879, to
November, I do not think I spent two weeks in succession of good
health. I suffered both from an affection of the liver, which becomes
very seriously developed in West African climate, and from sciatica
and muscular rheumatism, with which I had been troubled more or less
ever since.</p>
          <p>Soon after my journey into the interior I was delirious three days
and nights. After suffering from month to month, unable to attend to
my duty, Mr. Richardson doing all the work, the late Rev. Q. W.
Thomson, then Missionary-in-charge at Victoria, sent the Rev. Mr.
Wilson, a Native Missionary, up from the coast, with sixteen natives,
to accompany me to Victoria. I was so ill and weak that I had to be
carried eighty miles in a hammock through the thick woods and over
rivers, on the backs of natives.</p>
          <p>I left Mr. and Mrs. Richardson in charge of the work. On this
journey down to the coast there were three memorable events.</p>
          <p>When we reached E'catto, one of the group of villages, the Chief,
Mocasso, was away from home. I was carried in the hammock to call
on his wife. I gave her a knife as a present. After a little rest we
resumed our journey. As we left the village we had to cross a small
stream, though quite deep. The trunk of a large tree, which had fallen
across the water, formed a bridge. A long vine of some kind, something
like a large grape vine, was stretched across as a support for one
crossing over. I was carried over on the back of a native. Mr. Wilson
went ahead. The man who carried me was trusting greatly to this vine
to support himself. When we were half way across a son of the Chief
appeared at the other end of the bridge and ordered us to go back. This
Mr. Wilson refused to do. He then threatened to cut the vine loose if
we did not go back. The current
<pb id="john139" n="139"/>
of the stream at this spot was very strong, and as I looked at the
water, my head began to “swim.” Mr. Wilson then said, “Look up,
Mr. Johnson.” I did so, and at once commenced to pray for
deliverance, and benefited doubly by the act.</p>
          <p>Mr. Wilson then said to the young men in native language,
“Mr. Johnson has been to see your mother and made a present—‘dash.’”
and he at once allowed us to cross. It was evidently God's
leading in my going to see his mother and giving her that knife, which
had proved to be keener of edge than I had thought. Again I see in this
God's hand.</p>
          <p>Another day, as we were passing along the narrow path, we came to
where over a dozen of men were working in their gardens. As soon as
they saw us they came with a yell, their cutlasses uplifted, and though
this occurred over twenty-eight years ago, I seem to see those flashing
eyes and fierce and awful expressions on those tattooed faces, as those
men attempted to leap upon me. We had hired two men of this tribe to
assist the young men from the coast in helping to carry the hammock.
As soon as my men saw that these men meant mischief, they ran in
between them and the hammock, and the two men with the hammock
ran as fast as they could, leaving my guide and men contending with
our opponents. When they came to the fence they took me over and
gently put me down in the edge of the “bush,” and were about to
return and leave me alone—one of them was in the act of getting over the
fence—when I beckoned to him to come to me. I could not speak in
their language. After exchanging a word with each other the men came
back. In the meantime I could hear loud talking going on down the road.
Soon Mr. Wilson, who well understood his own tribe, came up with
our men and several of these natives, to whom he advised me to give
presents. I asked what the trouble was. These people said that this was
the second time I had passed through their country without their
permission, and that they
<pb id="john140" n="140"/>
wanted my blood, and intended to have it. On Mr. Wilson
remonstrating with them, we were permitted to pass unmolested.</p>
          <p>The third event was, that when we had travelled about three-fourths
of the way we heard, early one afternoon, men talking in
the road along which we were passing, and soon we found
ourselves in the midst of quite a company of native soldiers,
some standing, some sitting by the wayside. There was every
indication that they meant trouble. No doubt a message had
been sent on ahead of us to inform the people of our approach.
Mr. Wilson had a talk with their chief, who appeared sullen and
very reserved. We concluded to give the chief and each man a
present. Before doing so, I offered to shake hands with the old
chief. I was in the hammock. When I held out my hand he drew
himself back, refusing to give me his hand. I insisted, when he
slowly put out his hand. As I grasped it I was not a little
surprised to find that the <hi rend="italics">man was trembling with fear</hi>. After the
chief had set the example each man in his turn came up and very
cautiously took me by the hand, and then retreating very
quickly they laughed heartily. Again we were permitted to pass
on. Finally, we reached the coast in safety. During all that
journey of eighty miles, my blessed Jesus protected me. He and
He alone knows how, as I lay upon my back in the hammock,
looking up to heaven, I called upon Him to protect me.</p>
          <p>The following extract will illustrate the travelling dangers to
which we were exposed. Rev. Joseph E. Burnley, who was
trained at the Congo Institute, Colwyn Bay, writes of his
experience in 1897:—“As you know, since my arrival in 1895, I
had been rendering help voluntarily to the Lord's work at my
home, Victoria. At a meeting which was held in July last, I was
nominated for Mission work in one of the larger towns in the
interior, a distance of forty-five miles from Victoria. After all
needful arrangements were made, I took leave of my friends
<pb id="john141" n="141"/>
and relatives on the 8th August, and arrived at my future field
of labour on the 11th. On my arrival there I had a very hearty
reception from the King and his people. I have been staying
with His Majesty, and will continue to do so until he has put up
a temporary house for me. Sopo is one of the largest
towns at the foot of the Cameroon
Mountains, which is said to be 13,000 feet high. Previous to
the taking of this district by the Government, the people of this
town were very wild and blood-thirsty. The King's
elder brother, Mokako, told me that, when our brother, Mr.
Johnson, and his brother-in-law, Mr. Richardson, were passing
through the town on their way to Bakundu, he had orders from
the King Woloa, to fire at them, and he said, ‘Had it not been for
your friend Sako’—that is the present King, who was and
always is friendly to foreigners—‘I would have killed them.’
How true God is to His word. ‘Go ye into all the world and
preach the Gospel to every creature . . . . and lo, I am
with you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen.’”</p>
          <p>Thank God for such a Friend, who has all power in all places,
and who uses His power for the safety and comfort and help of
His people. He never changes, nor leaves, nor forsakes, and
every soul is called upon to trust in Him at all places. Again I
see God's hand.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>AT VICTORIA AGAIN.</head>
          <p>After remaining a few weeks at Victoria, where I received
every attention from the late Rev. G. Grenfell and Rev. Q. W.
Thomson and their families, and making no improvement, Mr.
Thomson advised me to return home by the next steamer. He
added that if I remained longer it would be at my own risk, as he
would not be responsible.</p>
          <p>There was no set time for the steamers to call at Victoria. All
was excitement when one of the British and African Steamship
Company's vessels hove in sight. Soon I had
<pb id="john142" n="142"/>
notice to be ready to join one of the steamers. I was helped very
tenderly by Mr. Thomson into the surf-boat, and then into the
larger vessel, which stood about half a mile out, and his request
to the doctor and officials of the ship respecting me was so
kind. I was the only passenger getting on here. Soon the vessel
put out to the open sea. I had been carried to my room, where I
was glad to lie down, for I was scarcely able to walk. I knew no
one on the steamer, but I soon found that I was in the midst of
friends, and much kindness was shown me by the officers of the
steamer and by Dr. Irving and all the stewards, and by a Mr.
Stent, who represented a large business house in London. The
voyage greatly benefited me.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>IN ENGLAND ONCE MORE—INVALID.</head>
          <p>On landing in Liverpool, January, 1880, I found it very cold,
and, indeed, I suffered much from cold. When salutations were
over, the passengers set out to look after their luggage. One of
my boxes was missing. I left a notification about the box, and
then weak and cold I came away. Up to the present I have not
heard of that box.</p>
          <p>Dr. Irving had thought of sending me to a hospital in
Liverpool, but on arriving in England I was so much stronger
that he let me go on to London the next day. This was now the
trying time. Oh, I can hardly describe it. My wife whom I married
in the days of slavery, and with whom I had lived for fifteen
years and over, had gone home. I had no relatives of which I
knew; in bad health and almost exhausted, and no home to go
to. I went to a boarding house in Liverpool, where the late Mr.
Lockhart, Pastor of the Toxteth Tabernacle, called on me,
offering to help me in any way he could.</p>
          <p>God raised up friends to cheer me and help, very memorable
amongst them being Mr. Spurgeon, Mr. A. H. Baynes, Mr. J. B.
Myers, Mr. and Mrs. Hind Smith, Mr. and Mrs. Wigney, and
Mr. and Mrs. Freeman, and Miss Skinner.</p>
          <pb id="john143" n="143"/>
          <p>After medical examination, I was advised not to
return to Africa; that should I return, in two or three weeks I
would suffer as I had suffered for nearly twelve months. The
matter was brought before the Committee of the Baptist
Missionary Society. I remember of nothing more trying in all my
life, unless it was the anxiety I felt when I set out “to seek
religion.” But how sweet to me was the promise, “<hi rend="italics">I will never
leave thee nor forsake thee.</hi>” All I could do was to take the
matter to my blessed Jesus in prayer. My prayer now
continually was, “Since I cannot labour in Africa, please, Lord,
let me do something for Africa.”</p>
          <p>In my sickness and weakness I found a loving home with Mr.
and Mrs. S. Wigney, where I stayed when I first came to
London. Mr. A. H. Baynes, Secretary of the Baptist Missionary
Society, was most kind and attentive to me in my condition,
visiting me often. As soon as I was able to move about, I was
invited by Mr. and Mrs. J. R. Smith, of Southampton, to spend a
time at their home. Those were very happy days. After a while I
returned to London.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>BACK TO AMERICA.</head>
          <p>Medical advice, and that of my friends, was for me to return
to America, and the doctor having said that I was well enough
to travel, the following letter from Mr. Baynes reached me—
“June, 1880.—I have great pleasure in stating that our esteemed
brother, the Rev. T. L. Johnson, has been connected for more
than twelve months with the Missions of the Baptist
Missionary Society on the Cameroons River, West Africa,
where he suffered the loss of his wife, who fell a victim to the
African fever, and that he only left that station in consequence
of the utter failure and prostration of his health. Medical
testimony being strongly in favour of his returning to America,
the Committee of the Baptist Missionary Society felt that the
best course
<pb id="john144" n="144"/>
for Mr. Johnson would be to return to his former field of labour
in the United States. He returns to America with the confidence
and prayers and good wishes of the Committee of the Baptist
Missionary Society, and they desire to commit him to the
hearty sympathy and loving regards of the Christian Church in
America.—Alfred H. Baynes, Secretary of the Baptist
Missionary Society.”</p>
          <p>The Committee furnished me with the means to return home,
and Mrs. Spurgeon made me a present of books, and Mr.
Spurgeon of £10. Mr. Spurgeon's kind words to me as I took
leave of him gave me great cheer: “If you don't get on, let us
know. We will not forget you.”</p>
          <p>Then he gave me the following letter—</p>
          <p>On arrival in Manchester, my kind friends, Mr. and Mrs.
Stroud Smith and Rev. J. J. Irving, thought I would be better for
a few weeks at Dr. Briden's Hydropathic establishment at
Saltcoats. My stay there did me much good. I sailed August
4th, 1880, on the steamship “Spain,” from Liverpool for New
York. The officers and many of the crew remembered that I was
a passenger with them to England in August, 1876, and they
displayed much kindness. At the Sunday morning service I was
invited to give the address. During the week the passengers
invited me to give the story of my life, and also to take part in an
evening's entertainment for the benefit of the <sic corr="Sailor's">Saiior's</sic>
Orphanage Home.</p>
          <p>We reached New York safely, and on the way from there to
Chicago I became acquainted with a gentleman who took a deep
interest in me and in all I could tell him about Africa, and in
Mission Work generally. At each place of stopping he paid the
refreshment bill. This was Mr. S. L. Morshon, of Chicago, one of
the great workers in the Y. P. S. C. E., and he became a great
friend. We arrived in Chicago August 18th</p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill20" entity="johns144">
              <p>[Handwritten Letter]</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill21" entity="johns145">
              <p>[Handwritten Letter]</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb id="john145" n="145"/>
          <p>Before leaving England I had written the Rev. R. de Baptiste
to say that I expected to return home soon. He was much
concerned about Foreign Missions. He wrote to a large number
of ministers, urging them to attend the annual meeting of the
Wood River Association, as he expected I would be present to
give some information about Africa. Soon after I arrived in
Chicago, I found that preparations were being made for these
meetings, which were to commence on September 1st. I found
that a Pullman car had been chartered, and that a company of
twenty Christian workers and delegates were booked for
Jacksonville, the place of meeting.</p>
          <p>During the meetings of this Wood River Association,
composed entirely of coloured people, I presented the claim of
Africa, and urged upon them the necessity for their united effort
to commence at once a Mission work in Africa. I told them what
the English people were doing there, and of the great work
already accomplished. The matter was carefully considered by
the Committee appointed, and the following is a synopsis of
their report which was received and adopted:—“From the shores
of Africa, teeming with millions in grossest darkness of
heathenism, we see more clearly than ever the prophetic picture
of Ethiopia ‘stretching out her hand unto God,’ and praying for
teachers of His Word to be sent to teach
them the way of the true and living God. We advise that the
Board of this Association take up and more thoroughly
prosecute the work of Foreign Missions by our churches; and
by correspondence and conferences with coloured
Associations and conventions in the States, try to organise
more thoroughly for the support of Mission work in Africa, We
advise that the Board immediately appoint Rev. Thomas L.
Johnson, returned Missionary from Africa, as its Missionary
agent in both its domestic and foreign work,” with Rev. R. De
Baptiste, D. D., Chicago; Rev. Win. Troy, Richmond, Va.; Rev.
R. M. Duling, of Iowa.</p>
          <pb id="john146" n="146"/>
          <p>This was the first step, and the work of one Association only.
I afterwards visited two Associations in the State of Missouri,
representing 120 churches, composed of freed-men, and they
also resolved to enter upon the African Mission work. In
November of the same year, I met a convention in Mexico,
Missouri, when the question of Foreign Missions was
thoroughly discussed, and the cooperation effected of two
other Associations, representing in all a membership of over
60,000 freed-men. So anxious were the people for information
about Africa, and what I had seen, that I published a little
pamphlet of sixty-four pages, telling of my visit to Africa and
setting forth her claims. There are thousands of freed-men to-day
who are anxious to go to Africa, prevented only by the lack
of means. It is indeed gratifying to know that interest in African
Missions has not only manifested itself in the districts to which
I have referred, but the freed-men in the far Southern States are
equally alive to the importance of the evangelisation of Africa.
The work is growing in all parts, and I see the prospect of
enlarged operations which will help to bring Africa to the feet of
my blessed Jesus.</p>
          <p>The enthusiasm awakened at these meetings was not
destined to die out soon. The thought of Africa and her
perishing millions lingered in the breast of hundreds of men and
women. At the various meetings I could see strong men and
women weeping as I told the story of what I saw in Africa. I
received very many encouraging letters from time to time from
young and old, with expressions of confidence, wishing me
“God-speed” in the work, and desiring information respecting
the people, their condition and needs. I can now see more than
ever the hand of God in my return to America. As I travelled
from place to place I suffered much.</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>God never makes a mistake</l>
            <l>On any mission field;</l>
            <l>The work and workers all are His,</l>
            <l>He calls those whom He will.</l>
          </lg>
          <pb id="john147" n="147"/>
          <p>Our object was to secure the co-operation of the coloured
Christians of the North-West for the purpose of raising funds,
and appointing and sustaining Missionaries of our own race
among the long-benighted people in Africa. Thank God this has
been accomplished.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>ESTABLISHMENT OF AN AFRICAN MISSION.</head>
          <p>At the seventh annual meeting of the Baptist General
Association of the Western States and Territories, held in the
Olivet Baptist Church, Chicago, Ill., October 12th, 1881, the
following resolutions were unanimously adopted:</p>
          <p>That the coloured Baptists of the Western States and
Territories establish, in connection with this Association, an
African Mission. Its object being—</p>
          <list type="simple">
            <item>I. To send qualified Missionaries to Africa.</item>
            <item>2. To establish Mission Stations on the Congo, and wherever
in the dark neglected land of Africa the Lord may direct.</item>
            <item>3. The enlistment of the interest of the coloured churches of
the U. S. A. in the African Mission Work.</item>
            <item>4. That five thousand dollars be raised, and one or more
Missionaries be immediately employed, and as soon as
practicable commence Mission work in Africa.</item>
            <item>5. That the Executive Board of this body take such steps as
in their judgment may be best for the prosecution of this work
and suggest quarterly meetings in every church, and at all
annual meetings of the District Associations in each State. That
all churches and Sabbath Schools connected with the District
associations form Mission circles to raise funds for this
purpose.</item>
          </list>
          <p>And from the public press we notice that the action on the
part of the Association attracted attention. The “Standard,”
Chicago, Thursday, December 30th, 1880, said:—“The Wood
River Association appointed Rev. Thomas L. Johnson,
formerly Pastor of the Providence
<pb id="john148" n="148"/>
Church in this city, now a returned Missionary from Africa,
Superintendent of its foreign and domestic work in this State,
labouring under the direction of an Executive Board. Mr.
Johnson commenced his life as a slave in Virginia, which
position he occupied until the fall of Richmond near the close of
the Rebellion. After preaching several years in Denver and
Chicago—exhibiting unusual talent—he left for England on his way
to Africa. He spent two years preparing himself for his life-work
in Spurgeon's College. He was taken up by the Baptist
Missionary Society, of England, and sent with orders to the
West Coast of Africa, where he remained one year. His wife
died, and his own health broke down, and he was compelled to
return to this country. On Monday evening of last week, Mr.
Johnson delivered an address in the Olivet Church, to a large
and enthusiastic audience, on Africa, generally, past, present,
and future, and on Mission work among her people in particular—
relating many interesting and affecting incidents in his own
experience of brief missionary life at Victoria on the West Coast,
and in the interior at Bakundu. It was one of the best Missionary
addresses to which we have ever listened. . . . . This work
among our coloured. brethren can now but have a most
beneficial effect upon themselves, and we are glad to see that
they have entered into it with so much spirit and energy. Mr.
Spurgeon says that ‘Mr. Thomas L. Johnson passed through
the Pastors' College with honour, and was sent forth to Africa
by us under the auspices of the Baptist Mission.’”</p>
          <p>In 1881 I was urgently requested to help my Pastor and the
church of which I had been a member to save the church
property. This church had suffered the destruction of its chapel,
which was burned in the great fire in Chicago, 1874, and rebuilt
at a cost of 15,000 dollars, borrowed money. The Mortgage
expired July 1st, 1881. By the 16th January, 1882, the church was
able to pay 3,571
<pb id="john149" n="149"/>
dollars to the company, which gave them time in which to pay
the balance.</p>
          <p>I was sent out by the authority of the Church, and was
commended by leading men in the district, among whom were
Mr. Harrison, Mayor of Chicago; Mr. Pullman, of the Pullman
Palace Car Company; Mr. Hall, City Editor of the “Chicago
Tribune”; Mr. Bradley, Editor of the “Conservator”; Mr. A. T.
Hall, City Editor of the “Conservator”; Mr. Barnett, of the
Chicago Bar; and Rev. J. W. Polk, Secretary of the Wood River
Association. Mr. Bradley, of the “Conservator,” wrote very
kindly:—To whom it may concern. The coloured Baptists of
the City of Chicago have suffered several losses during the past
ten years by providential visitations entirely beyond their
control, and as a result the church is burdened by a debt which,
by their own unaided hands, they can hardly expect to pay.
They call upon those who love the cause for assistance, and
have deputised the Rev. Thos. L. Johnson, one of the most
eminent and honourable Pastors of the denomination, to solicit
aid. As a Christian he is worthy of all confidence, and as a
faithful labourer he is entitled to every consideration. Every cent
contributed will be faithfully applied.”</p>
          <p>This work considerably altered my plans for the time. The
“Conservator” referred to my fresh trip to England for
deputation work, and also put in the following interesting item,
July 28th, 1881:—</p>
          <p>The Rev. Thomas L. Johnson was married at three o'clock
yesterday afternoon to Miss Sara A. McGowan, 287, Walnut
Street. Rev. R. De Baptiste, Pastor of the Olivet Baptist Church,
performed the ceremony. Miss Ora McGowen assisted as
bridesmaid, Mr. J. B. French as groomsman, and Mr. James
Smith as usher. The bride was tastefully dressed in a sage-green
travelling dress with cord and tassel garniture and pearl
jewellery. After the ceremony a large and genial reception was
held until
<pb id="john150" n="150"/>
the departure of the bride at five o'clock for Washington,
Philadelphia, and New York.</p>
          <p>The presents were numerous and useful, while many of them
were costly. The wedding created a good deal of notice in the
circles of coloured society on account of the extensive
acquaintance and connections of both parties. Rev. Mr.
Johnson was formerly Pastor of the Providence Baptist Church
on the West Side. He afterwards went as a Missionary to Africa.
Mr. and Mrs. Johnson will sail August 1st on the ‘Spain’ for
England.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>MRS. JOHNSON—CORRESPONDENT.</head>
          <p>Writing to the “Conservator,” September 17th, 1881, Mrs.
Johnson sends the following letter descriptive of the voyage to
England:—</p>
          <p>“Manchester, England, August, 1881.—Editor of-the
‘Conservator’: Dear Sir,—Before our arrival in England, Mr.
Johnson's friends (knowing of his coming) had made
appointments for him; more have been made since our arrival
which have kept him very busy. I only hope he will be able to
hold out as he has commenced. This is, indeed, all new to me, for
I have never written a line for a newspaper in my life, so this is
my first attempt, and I do hope due allowance will be made for all
imperfections. I suppose I must first tell of the voyage. After a
long ride of two nights and one day over the B. and O. R. R., we
arrived on Friday morning at 7.30 o'clock, in Jersey City, and had
to take a ferry boat to New York City. While on the boat we met
Mr. Joshua Troy, son of Rev. William Troy, of Richmond, Va.
Mr. Troy had come on from Richmond to join us in New York to
sail with us to England; he expects to go to Edinburgh,
Scotland, to complete his medical studies. By 9 o'clock we were
at Earle's Hotel, corner of Canal and Center Streets, near
Broadway. After breakfast, Mr. Troy and Mr. Johnson went out
to attend
<pb id="john151" n="151"/>
to some business while I remained in the hotel. After they
returned, and we had dinner, we had the pleasure of a ride on the
Elevated R.R. to Central Park, where we spent a very pleasant
afternoon. There were many interesting objects of attraction, the
most noted of all was that of Cleopatra's Needle, or the Obelisk,
as it is called, which recently came from Africa. To prevent the
rush and confusion, on Friday evening, at 8 o'clock, we went on
board the Steamship ‘Spain,’ of the National S. S. Company. On
Saturday morning at six o'clock we were up. The wharf was soon
crowded with people bidding their friends good-bye, who were
about to depart on a voyage to the Old World along with us,
waiting to wave their last adieu. At 7.30 o'clock the anchor was
up, our moorings were loosened, and we sailed out of New York
Harbour. The bridge being erected across the river between
Brooklyn and New York, Coney Island, Castle Garden, and other
places attracted much attention as we passed out of the harbour.
Mr. Johnson told me we should soon be out of sight of land; my
thoughts were turned to the ship on which we had taken
passage—S. S. ‘Spain’—and he assured me that it was perfectly
safe. I soon felt at home as I saw first one and then another of
the officers, including the Captain and Stewards, greeting my
husband, and seeming so glad to see him. I was much struck
with the size of the ‘Spain.’ The Company had twelve steamers
running between New York and England; the largest is the
‘Egypt,’ the second in size is the ‘Spain.’ She was built in the year
1871, in England; she is 425 feet in length, 43 feet in breadth;
tonnage 4512, horse power 600. In sailing across the Atlantic,
this <sic corr="Company">Comapny</sic> takes the most Southernly route to avoid icebergs
and headlands. The outward track is 3,082 miles from New York
to Liverpool. We had 54 saloon passengers on board. It was
very pleasant from Saturday until Tuesday; then we had it quite
rough until Thursday morning, the 4th. There were passengers
<pb id="john152" n="152"/>
on board both from England and America. As we became
acquainted the time passed off very pleasantly indeed. I was
anxious to see a whale; two were seen by some of the
passengers, but I was deprived of the pleasure. Every evening
we had singing either on the deck or in the saloon. Professor J.
Lalor, of Mass., entertained us by his sweet singing and
performing on the piano. Each evening before we arrived at
Queenstown we had a concert on board for the benefit of the
Seaman's Orphan Asylum at Liverpool. Mr. Johnson and Mr.
Troy were invited to take part. On Monday morning, August 8th,
soon after breakfast, we came in sight of land. Oh, how delighted
we all were to see land once more. How joyfully the cry sounded
over the ship, glasses were at once brought into requisition for a
fairer view. This was the coast of Ireland; at 2 o'clock we arrived
at Queenstown, and after landing passengers and sending off
mail and telegrams, we steamed up St. George's Channel, having
Wales on our right hand, Tuesday morning, August 9th, about 7
o'clock, we passed Holyhead, where Mr. Johnson spent a day
and night when on his way to Africa in 1878. By 12 o'clock we
arrived at Liverpool; soon letters were sent on board to
passengers from their friends. Among them was a letter of
welcome sent to us from Mr. and Mrs. Stroud Smith, our friends
in the Isle of Man. All was confusion on preparing to land. As
soon as we landed officers stood ready to examine our baggage,
after which we were soon seated in an English cab and off to the
Station (depot) to take cars for Manchester. We were too late for
the 2 o'clock train, so we went to an hotel for dinner; by 3 o'clock
we were off for Manchester, where we arrived at 4 o'clock. I
enjoyed the ride very much. The scenery along the way was,
indeed, most picturesque. Here we took a cab (being the
observed of all observers), and we soon found ourselves at Mr.
Smith's, in Ackers Street—dear friends of Mr. Johnson's—who
invited him to stop at his house until we got settled. I
<pb id="john153" n="153"/>
have already written more than I expected. Friends writing will
please address:</p>
          <p>
Y.  M. C. Association, 56, Peter Street, Manchester, England.”</p>
          <signed>“S. A. J.”</signed>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>DEPUTATION WORK.</head>
          <p>Before leaving America we received a very kind letter from
Mr. and Mrs. Geo. F. Smith, of Manchester, extending an
invitation to visit them. On our arrival they gave us a very
hearty welcome, and invited us to make their house our home
until we had decided upon where our headquarters should be.
We remained with them several
weeks, and through their kindness and influence, with other
kind friends in Manchester, I was soon well into the
work, and met with considerable success. God was indeed very
gracious to me, in raising up many friends. I struggled on
through the wet and cold in Manchester from September to
January, 1882, when by the earnest efforts of the members and
friends of the Church in Chicago, with what help they received
from abroad, they were able to pay 3,571 dollars to the
Company who had kindly given them time in which to pay the
balance.</p>
          <p>Among the many kind friends who helped me I will name the
late Rev. J. A. MacFadyen M. A., whose interest in my Mission
resulted in a letter expressing thanks to him from Rev. R. De
Baptiste, Pastor O. B. Ch., Chicago.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>THE AFRICAN MISSION.</head>
          <p>I received a letter from the Rev. R. De Baptiste informing me
of what had taken place at the Chicago meeting, as a result of
my return from Africa. I cannot describe the joy of my soul,
when I received this letter; with it also came a request from the
Committee of the newly organised African Mission, requesting
me to accept the office of
<pb id="john154" n="154"/>
Financial Agent. I consulted my friends Mr. and Mrs. Geo. F.
Smith and Mr. and Mrs. Stroud Smith, of the Isle of Man; also
Mr. and Mrs. W. Hind Smith, of London. I wrote accepting the
office, and at once began preparations for the work. In due time
the following letter of authority reached me:—“To all whom it
may concern,—This is to certify that at the regular meeting of
the Executive Board, held in the City of Hannibal, in the State of
Missouri, March 14th to 16th, 1882, the Rev. Thomas L. Johnson
was regularly and duly appointed a Missionary and Financial
Agent of the Baptist General Association of the Western States
and Territories, and is authorised to present the claims of its
work and receive contributions for Mission work in Africa. He is
required to make regularly quarterly reports of his work, and
correct returns of all funds received by him under this
appointment to the Corresponding Secretary of this body.—Rev.
R. M. Duling, Moderator and Chairman of Board; Rev. R. De
Baptiste, Corresponding Secretary of Board.”</p>
          <p>Reference was made in “The American Baptist” and in “The
Freeman,” to this appointment.</p>
          <p>God answered prayer and gave me better health, and I was
thus enabled to proceed with my work for Africa. I left
Manchester, May, 1882, for London, after consulting my
friends, and I began my work by giving some lectures on the
condition of the Freedmen in the United States, and on Africa,
and by telling the Story of my Life.</p>
          <p>In the course of my work many important societies began to
spring up, and I became very closely identified with them. Here
is a card that I carry in my pocket:—</p>
          <p>CHRISTIAN POLICEMEN'S
ASSOCIATION.
<lb/>
MEMBER'S CARD.
<lb/>
WESTERN BRANCH, LONDON.</p>
          <pb id="john155" n="155"/>
          <p>On the inside of the card are the words—</p>
          <p>Name: Thos. L. Johnson. Division: Hon. Member.
Date: December, 1883.
<lb/>
“Kept by the power of God.”—1 Peter i. 5.
<lb/>
RULE.—That all Policemen be invited to join
this Association who can truthfully say that they believe
on the Lord Jesus Christ with the heart, are willing to
confess Him with the mouth (Rom. x., 9, 10), and are determined
by His grace to follow Him in their life
(John xii. 26).</p>
          <p>I was a member of this Society when there were only
ten members. Many policemen in London now speak of
blessing received through the messages which God helped me
to deliver. It was a great privilege afforded
me by Miss C. Gurney to take part in the organising of the
Christian Policemen's Association in Glasgow, when I gave the
first address.</p>
          <p>In all my work I kept the African Mission to the front, and
God so graciously manifested Himself to me from the
commencement that I felt encouraged to go forward. The names
of the following gentlemen who spoke with appreciation of my
work at that time may be known to the reader:—The late Sir S. A.
Blackwood, Esq., K. C. B., Secretary of the General Post Office; Robert Burn, Esq.,
Secretary Y. M. C. A., Aldersgate Street; Professor A.
Fergusson, Pastors' College, London; Principal Gracey, Pastors'
College, London; M. H. Hodder, Esq. (Messrs. Hodder and
Stoughton, London); Spencer T. Hall, Esq., Ph. D., M. A., M. D.,
Blackpool; Rev. Walter J. Mayers, London; Rev. S. Pilling,
Blackpool; A. Plummer, Esq., Y. M. C. A., Eastbourne; J. E.
Taylor, Esq., Mobwell House, Great Missenden, Bucks; the late
Sir George Williams, Founder and President of the Y. M. C. A., London; A.
H. Wheeler, Esq., Brighton; Albert D. Shaw, Esq., United States
Consulate, Manchester; W. Wilson Hind Smith, Esq., F. R. G. A.,
London; Sir Algernon C. P. Coote,
<pb id="john156" n="156"/>
Esq., Norwood, S. E.; Geo. F. Smith, Esq., Beckenham; James
Boyd, Esq., Manchester; Edward Stroud Smith, Douglas; W.
Hind Smith, Esq., Y. M. C. A., Exeter Hall, London; Arthur Burson,
Esq., Y. M. C. A., Exeter Hall, London; Rev. Henry O. Mackey,
then of Portland Chapel, Southampton; James R. Smith, Esq.,
Solicitor, Southampton; and many others who testified to the
work and to myself.</p>
          <p>After getting to the work I discovered what a grand
opportunity I had of doing good in two ways at the same time,
by gaining friends for Africa, and by winning souls for the
Saviour in England.</p>
          <p>Setting out with this determination I had some rare
experiences among both rich and poor, learned and illiterate. To
succeed in this I attended all kinds of Missions and Meetings in
England, Ireland, Scotland, and Wales. I visited Ragged
Schools, Mission Halls, Mothers' Meetings, Working men's
Meetings, Bible Classes, Band of Hope Meetings, Blue Ribbon
Meetings, Gospel Temperance Meetings, Meetings for Railway
Men, Meetings for Postmen, in which the late Miss Ethel Tritton
was deeply interested, theatrical missions with Miss H.
Beauchamp, Y. M. C. A. and Y.W.C.A. Meetings, warehouse
meetings, noon meetings in great workshops and foundries in
different parts of the Kingdom, and meetings of the Christian
Policemen's Association, concerning which I have already
presented the reader with membership card. To-day there are
Christian Police Associations on the Continent, and in Asia,
Africa, and America.</p>
          <p>In connection with this Association we have the Police
Missionary Union. Extract from Report:—</p>
          <p>We are thankful that our hope has been realised concerning
“our own Missionary for Japan,” in the persons of Mr. and Mrs.
Taylor, of Tokio, who need and will surely receive our prayerful
and substantial financial support. We trust they may be used
for the glory of God and the good
<figure id="ill22" entity="johns156"><p>POLICE ORPHANAGE, REDHILL, SURREY.</p></figure>
<figure id="ill23" entity="johns157"><p>POLICE ORPHANAGE, REDHILL, SURREY.</p></figure>
<pb id="john157" n="157"/>
of our Japanese comrades, and that many in that far-away,
beautiful land may be brought to a saving knowledge of Jesus
Christ.</p>
          <p>In the Annual Report of the Executive Board to the General
Association of the Western States and Territories, my
deputation work for the African Mission is referred to with
much satisfaction to the authorities. The organisation and
objects of the work are set forth, my appointment and service
spoken of, the need for young consecrated men and women as
Missionaries stated, the organised and systematic effort of the
people proposed, and the encouraging openings in the Mission
Field are pointed out.</p>
          <p>In June, 1884, I visited Scotland. The Rev. W. Fulton, of
Airdrie, had invited me to come and conduct a week's mission in
his church. He, with his good wife and people, gave me a real
hearty welcome. I was much encouraged, souls were saved and
more friends were secured for Africa. The Rev. W. Seaman, a
fellow-student, settled at Hawick, kindly invited me to visit his
church, where he and his people would do all in their power to
help the African mission. On the Sunday afternoon we had a
great company of young people. My visit happened on the
Sunday of their missionary collection. With what was collected,
on the Sunday they had in hand £10. Some one said that they
usually gave the quarterly collection to the Baptist Missionary
Society, but he moved that they give it on that occasion to Mr.
Johnson for his African Mission. I at once declined this
kindness, and told my friend that I would rather they augmented
the B.M.S. fund by that collection than that they should enrich
another fund thereby. Smaller sums offered in a similar way on
other occasions had been refused. My friend feared we could
not be very successful. But he called on the Presbyterian
minister, and explained how much better it would be to have a
larger place for the lecture on the Monday night. He
<pb id="john158" n="158"/>
at once consented for me to lecture in his church. The collection
amounted to £10 10s.</p>
          <p>I shall never forget the happy time I had with the happy
young people where I was entertained. The first morning after
my arrival, and before I came downstairs, there was a continual
running up and down stairs, and sometimes a halt at my door,
and a little whisper. When I came out there was a general flight
of all; but the tittle folk soon returned. I heard such laughter
quite awhile after. I heard that they were anxious to see what the
bed-clothes looked like! They had never seen a black man
before, and were quite sure the black would come off on the
sheets.</p>
          <p>From Hawick I went to Glasgow to commence work under W.
M. Oatts, Esq., Sec. Y. M. C. A., arrangements having been made
for this by Mr. Hind Smith. Through the kindness of Mr. Oatts I
was not only happily engaged for the Y. M. C. A., but many
ministers in Glasgow invited me to visit them. It was in the
month of July, when many of the families who could help were
away. Mr. Oatts advised that I returned again in September or
October. While in Glasgow I received a communication from the
late Charles H. Allen, Esq., Secretary of the Anti-Slavery
Society, inviting me to attend the 50th Anniversary Meeting of
the Abolition of Slavery in the Colonies, to be held on the 1st of
August, 1884.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>GREAT ANTI-SLAVERY JUBILEE MEETING.</head>
          <p>Mr. Allen requested me to bring my relies of slavery,—the slave
chains which had been used on the necks of twenty slaves, and
other things. I returned in time for the meeting. I was honoured
with a platform ticket, of which the following is a picture:—</p>
          <p>Long before the hour of meeting, the Great Hall was well
filled. Promptly at four o'clock H.R.H the Prince
<figure id="ill24" entity="johns158"><p>ANTI-SLAVERY JUBILEE<lb/>[Image of Johnson's Invitation to the Jubilee]</p></figure>
<pb id="john159" n="159"/>
of Wales, now our beloved King, came to the platform, followed
by the leading noblemen and gentlemen of the realm, and the
great company assembled rose to their feet.</p>
          <p>The following report of the meeting is taken from the “Anti-Slavery
Reporter,” a similar report appearing in “The Times”
on the next day:—</p>
          <p>“The Guildhall of the City of London on Friday afternoon,
August 1st., presented a remarkable scene in the gathering,
under the presidency of the Prince of Wales, of persons of all
ranks, of different creeds, and of both political parties, to
celebrate the jubilee of the Abolition of Slavery in the British
Colonies, to pass in review the work of the British and Foreign
Anti-Slavery Society during the last half century, and to
consider the subject of existing Slavery in various parts of the
world. Lord Shaftesbury, who had promised to attend, had
dictated from a sick bed a letter declaring his satisfaction with
the changes which he had lived to see. There were present the
Right Hon. the Lord Mayor, M. P. (Alderman Fowler), Earl
Granville, the Earl Derby, the Archbishop of Canterbury,
Cardinal Manning, <sic corr="the">he</sic> Right Hon. W. E. Forster, M. P., Sir
Stafford Northcote, Bart., M. P., Sir H. Verney, Bart., M. P., Sir J.
W. Pease, Bart., M. P., Sir George Campbell, M. P., Sir. W.
M'Arthur, M. P., Mr. Causton, M. P., Sir Wilfrid Lawson, Bart.,
M. P., Sir H. T. Holland, Bart., M. P., Mr. G. Palmer, M. P., Mr.
Sergeant Simon, M. P., Mr. F. W Buxton, M. P., Mr. Henry
Richard, M. P., Mr. James Cropper, M. P., Mr. Sydney C. Buxton,
M. P., Mr. Villiers Stewart, M. P., Mr. J. Errington, M. P., Sir T. D.
Acland, Bart., M. P., Mr. T. D. Potter, M. P., Mr. C. Villiers; M. P.,
Sir J. Eardly Wilmot, Bart., M. P., Mr. J. Bryce, M. P., Mr. Thomas
Loveridge (Chairman), and several members of the City Lands
Committee, Mr. F. W. Chesson (Secretary of the Aborigines'
Protection Society), the Hon. T. W. Ferry (late Vice-President of
the United States), the Rev. Canon Wilberforce, Arch-deacon
<pb id="john160" n="160"/>
Farrar, Senor Zorilla (late Prime Minister of Spain), Sir F.
Goldsmid, Sir John Gorrie (Chief justice of the Leeward Islands),
Mr. G. Baden-Powell, M. A., G. M. G.,
Sir S. M. Peto, Bart., Mr. A. R. Scoble, Q. C. (son of the late Mr.
John Scoble), Mr. E. N. Buxton (Chairman of the London School
Board), Alderman Cotton, M. P., the Baroness Burdett-Coutts,
the Rev. Canon Garratt (grandson of the late James Stephen),
Edward Lushington, Esq., son of the late Dr. Lushington), the
Misses Frere, Lady Buxton, Miss Gordon, Mrs. Foster, Mrs.
Pease, and many ladies and gentlemen from all parts of the
world. The Anti-Slavery Society was officially represented by
Mr. Arthur Pease, M. P., President, Mr. Edmund Sturge,
Chairman, Mr. Joseph Allen, Treasurer, Sir T. Fowell Buxton,
Bart., Mr. James Long, M. A., Mr. E. Harrison, Mr. Stafford Allen,
the Rev. Horace Waller, the Rev. J. O. Whitehouse, Mr. J. G.
Alexander, and Mr. Charles H. Allen, Secretary.</p>
          <p>On the dais, behind the Prince of Wales and the
distinguished company were two busts of Granville Sharpe and
Clarkson. These busts were decorated with flowers, by the order
of the City Lands Committee, and in front of the dais were
placed <hi rend="italics">the chains of slavery</hi> brought home from Zanzibar by the
late Sir Bartle Frere, and kindly lent for the occasion by Lady
Frere. There were also prominently displayed wooden yokes to
which the necks of slaves are fastened in the march of slave
caravans across the desert, and a long chain to which were
attached twenty taken from a gang captured by H.M.S.
“London.” The gang contained 170 slaves, who had no water for
three days. The chain was lent by the Rev. Thomas L. Johnson,
who had himself been a slave for 28 years, and was present on
the platform.</p>
          <p>The great hall was densely crowded end to end, and the
audience was most enthusiastic from the beginning to the close.
The Prince met with a cordial reception.</p>
          <pb id="john161" n="161" rend=" "/>
          <p>The Secretary of the British and Foreign Anti-Slavery
Society (Mr. Charles H. Allen), read a list of names of those
who were unable to attend, including Mr. Herbert Gladstone,
Lord Salisbury, the Marquis of Lorne, the chief Rabbi, the Duke
of Argyll, the Duke of Norfolk, the Duke of Sutherland, Lord
Morley, Lord Carnarvon, and Lord Shaftesbury.</p>
          <p>The Lord Mayor having, according to civic custom, taken the
chair for an instant, then vacated it, and invited His Royal
Highness to preside over the meeting.</p>
          <p>The Prince of Wales then rose amid enthusiastic cheers. He
said:—</p>
          <p>“My Lords, Ladies, and Gentlemen,—At the express wish of
the Lord Mayor, I have been asked to preside on this auspicious
occasion. I need hardly tell you that in such a cause it gives me
more than ordinary pleasure to occupy the chair at so great and
influential a meeting as this. (Cheers). I confess I had some
reluctance in presiding to-day, feeling that others would
accomplish the task far better than I should. (No, no.) But I also
felt that possibly I might have some slight claim to occupy the
chair on such an occasion as that of to-day, as so many members
of my family have presided on former like occasions in
connection with Anti-Slavery movements. (Cheers.) Let me say
that my excuse for standing before you to-day may be given in
the words used by my lamented father—(cheers)—on a similar
occasion forty-four years ago. They were these: ‘I have been
induced to preside at the Meeting of this Society from the
conviction of its paramount importance to the greatest interests
of humanity and justice.’ (Cheers.) This is a great and important
Anniversary. To-day we celebrate the jubilee of the
emancipation of slavery throughout our colonies, and it is also a
day which has been looked forward to with pleasure and
satisfaction by this excellent Society, which has worked so hard
in this great cause of humanity.
<pb id="john162" n="162"/>
(Cheers.) As I said before, I feel, perhaps, I may have some
slight claim to stand before you, as members of my family have
occupied a similar position. In the years 1825 and 1828, my
uncle, the late Duke of Gloucester—(cheers)—presided at
meetings of the Society, which were numerously attended. The
Duke of Sussex—(cheers)—did so in 1840, and you are well
aware of the interest they took in promoting the objects of the
Society in bringing forward questions concerning it in
Parliament. (Hear, hear). In the same year my lamented father
occupied the chair at a very large and crowded meeting at Exeter
Hall, and I believe that occasion was the very first on which he
occupied the chair at any public meeting in this country. We
may all be proud, ladies and gentlemen, that England was the
first country which abolished Negro slavery. (Cheers.)
Parliament voted and the nation paid twenty million pounds to
facilitate this object. (Applause.) Our example was followed by
many other countries, though I regret to say that in Brazil and
Cuba slavery still exists, as well as in Mohammedan and heathen
countries. It is a very natural temptation that, in newly-peopled
countries, and especially when the climate prevents Europeans
from working, forced labour should be introduced. The Duke of
Gloucester very properly said that ‘The Slave Trade can only be
abolished by the abolition of Slavery; that while there is a demand
there will be a supply; this is the keynote of the
Society during its existence.” (Hear, hear.) Principally owing
to the indefatigable exertions of the
undaunted Thomas Clarkson and his great Parliamentary
coadjutor, William Wilberforce, the Slave Trade and the untold
horrors of the Middle Passage were as far as Great Britain was
concerned, put an end to in the year 1807. The majority,
therefore, of the slaves in the West Indian Islands who received
the benefit of the Emancipation Act were descendants of those
Africans who had been originally torn from the
<pb id="john163" n="163"/>
forests of Africa. Speaking of the proclamation of the
emancipation of the Slaves in the Colonies, Mr. Buxton said:
‘Throughout the colonies the churches and chapels had been
thrown open, and the slaves had crowded into them on the
evening of the 31st of July, 1838. As the hour of midnight
approached they fell upon their knees, and awaited the solemn
moment, all hushed, silent, and prepared. When twelve o'clock
sounded from the chapel bells they sprang upon their feet and
throughout every island rang glad sounds of thanksgiving to
the Father of all, for the chains were broken and the slaves were
free.’ (Loud cheers.) I may mention that I have within a short time
ago received a telegram from the President of the Wesleyan
Methodist Conference of Burstein, congratulating me and you
on the meeting of to-day, and stating that it was during the
session of the Conference in 1834 that the abolition of slavery in
the West Indian Colonies became an accomplished fact—a
consummation for which, as Wesleyan Methodists, they had
universally prayed and laboured. They cannot, therefore, but
profoundly rejoice at the jubilee of the great event, with its
incalculable benefits, not only to the West Indies, but to all
other peoples through the world. (Cheers.) It may not, perhaps,
be generally known to you that slavery was abolished in India in
1843 by the simple passing of an Act destroying its legal status,
and putting the free-man and slave on the same footing before
the law. The natural result took place, and millions of slaves
gratuitously procured their own freedom without any sudden
dislocation of rights claimed by their masters. A plan similar to
this would be found a most effectual one in Egypt and other
Mohammedan countries. (Cheers.) This example was followed
by Lord Carnarvon in 1874 on the Gold Coast of Western Africa,
where he was able to abolish slavery without any serious
interference with the habits and customs of the people. (Hear,
hear). Under the influence of England, the Bey
<pb id="john164" n="164"/>
of Tunis issued a decree in 1846 abolishing slavery and the
slave-trade throughout his dominions, which concluded in the
following simple and forcible terms: ‘Know that all slaves that
shalt touch our territory by sea or land shall become free.’ In
connection with this there are two names which I cannot do
otherwise than allude to-day, that of Sir Samuel Baker, and one
which is on everybody's lips—that of General Gordon. (Loud
cheers.) You are well aware that during the term of five or six
years that they were Governors of the Soudan their great object
was to put down the slave trade on the White Nile. They were
successful to a great extent, but I fear they had great difficulties
to contend with, and when their backs were turned much of the
evil came out again which they had found on their arrival. I will
now turn to Europe. The great Republic of France in 1848, under
the guidance of the veteran Abolitionist, M. Victor Schoelcher
and his colleagues, passed a short Act abolishing Slavery
through the French Dominions: ‘<foreign lang="fre">La Republique n'admet plus
d'esclaves sur le territoire Francais.</foreign>’ (Cheers.) In Russia the
emancipation of twenty millions of serfs in 1861 by the late
Emperor of Russia must not pass unchronicled in a review of the
history of emancipation, although, strictly speaking, this form of
slavery can scarcely be classed with that resulting from the
African Slave-Trade. In the United States of America in 1865 the
fetters of four millions and a half of slaves in the Southern States
were melted in the hot fires of the most terrible Civil War of
modern times. (Cheers.) Passing on to South America, and
looking to Brazil, it may be noted with <sic corr="satisfaction">satisfactlon</sic> that all of the
small republics formerly under the rule of Spain put an end to
slavery at the time they threw off the yoke of the mother
country. The great empire of Brazil has alone, I regret to say,
retained the curse which she inherited from her Portuguese
rulers. At the present moment she possesses nearly a million
and a half of slaves
<pb id="john165" n="165"/>
on her vast plantations, many of whom lead a life worse than that
of beasts of burden. (Hear, hear.) Now, having taken this glance
at the condition of slavery to-day, I will add in the words of the
Society that ‘the chief object of this jubilee meeting is to rekindle
the enthusiasm of England and to assist her to carry on this
civilising touch of freedom until its beneficent light shall be shed
over all the earth.’ (Loud cheers.) The place in which this meeting
is held, the character of this great meeting, and the reception
these words have received assure me that I have not done wrong
in stating freely these objects. (Cheers.) One of the objects of the
Society is to circulate at home and abroad accurate information
on the enormities of the slave-trade and of slavery, to give
evidence—if evidence, indeed, be wanting—to the inhabitants of
slave-holding countries of the pecuniary advantages of free
labour, and to diffuse authentic information respecting the
beneficial result to the countries of emancipation. The late Duke
of Gloucester, in the course of a speech made by him in 1825,
said that ‘his family had been brought to this country for the
protection of the rights and liberties of its subjects, and as a
member of that family he should not be discharging his duty
towards them if he did not recommend the sacred principles of
freedom by every means in his power.’ Most heartily and most
cordially do I endorse his words. (Cheers.) I rejoice that we have
on the platform the eminent sons of two eminent fathers in the
work of abolishing the slave-trade and slavery. Lord Derby and
Mr. Forster, whom I rejoice to see here, have a hereditary
connection with emancipation. The late Lord Derby, then Mr.
Stanley, was Colonial Secretary to the Liberal Government of that
day, which had set before it the task of carrying through
Parliament a measure which was to put a term to slavery in all the
dependencies of the United Kingdom. Mr. Forster's father having
taken his full share of the agitation which led to the abolition of
colonial slavery,
<pb id="john166" n="166"/>
went to Tennessee on an anti-slavery errand, and died in that
State. There are glimpses, ladies and gentlemen, in Mr.
Trevelyan's Life of Macaulay of the devotion with which this
great movement was carried on. Zachary Macaulay, father of our
great historian, was one of the chief workers in the cause, and it is
said of him that for forty years he was ever burdened with the
thought that he was called upon to wage war with this gigantic
evil. In some of the West India Island, the apprenticeship system
produced worse evils than the servitude of the slave. The
Negroes were theoretically free, but were practically slaves. The
masters had been paid for their emancipation, but still held them
to service. In a year or two the term of apprenticeship was
shortened, and soon afterwards public opinion at home demanded
and effected its complete abolition. There were four years of
disappointment, trouble, dispute, and suffering in all the West
Indies, except the island of Antigua, where the planters had to be
enforced in 1838 by another Act, which abolished the transition
stage, and proclaimed universal and complete emancipation. This
Act only completed the work which 1838 began. The battle in
which so many noble spirits had been engaged was practically
won when the name of slavery was abolished. The Negroes of the
West Indies look back to the 1st August, 1834, as the birthday of
their race. The Emancipation Act, which on that day came into
force, spoke the doom of slavery all round the world. I have ventured
on this occasion to touch on different topics and dates which I
thought would be of interest, but it is not my wish to weary you
with longer details. Allow me to thank you for the kind way in
which you have listened to the remarks I have made, and to
assure you how deeply I am with you on this occasion, both heart
and soul.” (Loud cheers.)</p>
          <p>Other speeches followed by Earl Granville, Sir Stafford
Northcote, M. P., the Archbishop of Canterbury, Sir Harry
<pb id="john167" n="167"/>
Verney, M. P., Lord Derby, Mr. W. E. Forster, M. P.,
Cardinal Manning, Mr. Henry Richard, M. P., Canon
Wilberforce, Sir Thomas Fowell Buxton, Mr. A. Pease,
M. P., Alderman Sir W. M'Arthur, M. P., Mr. Sturge, and
Mr. James Cropper, M. P.</p>
          <p>The Prince of Wales and the Lord Mayor replied to
votes of thanks so very cordially expressed. The Prince
in his reply said:</p>
          <p>“I am not likely to forget this important day, and most
sincerely do I hope that important results may accrue
from it. We have to-day celebrated the past, but we have
the future to look to, as many speakers have said, and I
cannot do better than agree with my right hon. friend on
my left (Mr. Forster) that we must act with caution.
But with due caution, and with the advice and good
example which have been set, I feel sure that in time all
countries will follow in the footsteps of England. (Cheers.)
The best chance of a complete abolition of slavery will lie in
civilisation in opening up those great countries, Asia and Africa,
many parts of which are now known to but few Europeans, and in
in disseminating education. (Cheers.) In time people will see that
they have derived no benefit from having slaves, that the free-man
will do his work far better than the one who is forced to labour.”</p>
          <p>The prince then concluded with kind reference to the late Sir
Bartle Frere's services, and to his widow.</p>
          <p>As I sat upon that platform, with the heir to the British
Throne, and now the occupant of that Throne, and with many
of the leading men in the Kingdom, and before me hundreds of
ladies and gentlemen of rank, of learning, talent, and wealth, and of
moral and religious worth; and as I thought of the great transformation
that had taken place regarding even myself, I was greatly moved indeed;
from being a poor slave, ignorant and helpless, by the law
of the land “a thing, a chattel,” now considered a man, a
brother, and treated as such, and on this occasion treated
<pb id="john168" n="168"/>
with such favour; this impressed me profoundly. Although all
these years have passed away since that event the whole
scene is vividly before my mind at this moment, and shall ever
remain so.</p>
          <p>In the evening of that same 1st of August, I presided at a
meeting of “The Balloon Society,” held at the Royal Aquarium,
the subject for discussion being the Jubilee of the Emancipation
of the Slaves. There was a report in the “Westminster and
Lambeth Gazette,” in which it was stated that:—“The Rev.
Thomas L. Johnson, a coloured gentleman, formerly of Mr.
Spurgeon's College, presided. The President, Mr. Lefevre, C.E.,
said they had celebrated a Centenary in that room, and now they
would celebrate a Jubilee. It was a red-letter day since they were
the pioneers of emancipation. After referring to the Guildhall
meeting, the speaker called on a coloured lady to sing one of the
well known ‘slave choruses.’</p>
          <p>“The Chairman, in an interesting speech, gave an account of
his experience as a slave. He had never felt the value of life until
the proclamation of President Lincoln freed him. As he sat in the
Guildhall he thought of years ago when the Prince of Wales rode
into Richmond, Virginia, and was received with loud approval,
and he hoped then to have been able to ask His Royal Highness
to free him, but he lost the opportunity. In this land of
freedom—not in words only, but in facts—he felt that he was a man
indeed. When he thought of the great society and noble men
who had given millions their freedom, and the sympathy of the
British nation, he had not words to express his feelings; but he
said, ‘Praise God from whom all blessings flow.’ Many wonderful
events had taken place in the nineteenth century, but the
greatest event was that which they celebrated that day.</p>
          <p>“Mr. Kelly moved and Mr. Peters seconded a resolution
expressing ‘Sincere satisfaction at the enthusiastic feelings
which have been manifested this day throughout the
<pb id="john169" n="169"/>
entire Kingdom in celebrating the Jubilee of the Emancipation
of the Slaves in all the British Colonies, which was
the noblest act known in the history of Christian and
civilised nations.’</p>
          <p>“Miss Vance, a coloured lady, sang with much feeling
several selections. The singing of the
National Anthem closed the meeting.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>THE CAMPAIGN CONTINUED.</head>
          <p>In September I returned. to Scotland in the interests of the
African Mission, and remained five months, with head-quarters
in Glasgow, during which time, through the kindness of Mr.
Oatts and Mr. Hunter Craig, Mr. Macfarlane, Mr. William Sloan,
Mr. and Mrs. Peter Mackinon, and
others, doors were open to me, and I was kept busy from week
to week, in one Mission Hall or another, in and about Glasgow.
Many of the ministers cordially invited me to visit their
churches, where I received a
real hearty welcome and help for Africa.</p>
          <p>On December 27th, 1884, the following appeared in the
“North British Daily”:—“The African Mission—Last night the
large hall of the Christian Institute, Bothwell Street, was
crowded to hear addresses from Rev. T. L. Johnson, Rev. James
Newby, and Dr. T. E. S. Scholes (coloured men), on African
Missions. Mr. Oatts presided,
and the speakers eloquently and earnestly pleaded for aid for
the establishment of new Mission Stations on the dark
continent. They pointed out that if the vast continent of Africa
was to be Christianised, as they believed it would be, it could
only be done by the people of that country. A collection, which
was liberal, was made on behalf of the Mission.”</p>
          <p>During the winter and spring I was privileged to conduct
meetings in Carrubbers Close Mission, and in other places in
Edinburgh, Hellensburgh, Alexandria, Campbeltown and
neighbouring places.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="john170" n="170"/>
          <head>FIRST VISIT TO IRELAND.</head>
          <p>In January, 1885, I received a letter from Mr. Hind Smith to
say that appointments had been made for me in Ireland, and
that I would hear from Mr. Robert McCann, travelling Secretary
of the Y. M. C. A. in a few days. I was glad to hear this; for a
long time I had a wish to visit Ireland, but I did not care to go
just at this time, for wherever one went the talk was about
Ireland, and ominous things were said.</p>
          <p>Soon the letter came concerning appointments due in
February. I told a gentlemen of the letter; he shook his head and
expressed surprise that my friends should have made
appointments for me in Ireland just then. He expressed his good-will
by hoping that I would get on all right over there. His
observations perplexed and troubled me. With many misgivings
therefore, I made preparation for the journey. I prayed over the
matter, and made up my mind to trust the <hi rend="italics">Lord who had never
failed me.</hi> In a short time I was ready, and I took the steamer
from Glasgow to Belfast where I arrived the next morning about
sunrise. As I went on shore all eyes seemed turned on me. The
first thing that took my attention was the number of Irish cars.
Several drivers sought my patronage at the same time. I soon
found that it was a very difficult thing for me to keep my balance
on the car which I ascended. The driver with a merry twinkle in
his eye, would call attention to me with a jerk of his head or the
turn of his thumb, as he passed anyone whom he knew. As he
turned a corner he would say to me quickly—“Houle tight now,”
or “Houle on.” I assure the reader that the advice was very
necessary, and that it was readily taken. I saw but little of Belfast
that morning as we drove to the station, for I was fully engaged
in “houling on” by the car. I was greatly relieved when I arrived
at the station, and when I was able to get off instead of being
thrown off the vehicle.</p>
          <pb id="john171" n="171"/>
          <p>As I followed the porter into the station there was quite a
commotion. Soon I was seated in a railway carriage and off to
Lisburn, my destination. The late Rev. Mr. Bigger met me, and at
once made me feel happy in his company. On our way to the
Manse he called at the post office and at several shops, where he
introduced me to members of his church. On arriving at the
Manse Mrs. Bigger gave me a very cordial reception. We then
had breakfast, and I began to make enquiries, and some of my
questions must have amused my good friends. I asked them if
they were really Irish. “Oh, yes, Mr. Johnson,” was the reply.
“And were those people in the post office and in the shops Irish?”
With surprise they said: “Yes, Mr. Johnson. Why do you
think we are not Irish?” “Well, you differ but little if any from
the English and Scotch,” I said. Here in Lisburn my first
impressions of the Irish people were received. I stopped here for
over a week, and I shall never forget the kindness of the late Rev.
Mr. Bigger and his most estimable wife, who sought in every way
to make me comfortable and happy; and everywhere in Lisburn I
was entertained with much cordiality. From this time I began to
think that much that had been said unkindly about the Irish
<hi rend="italics">might have been left unsaid,</hi> and no doubt it would have been
had more been known about the people. I have heard even
intelligent folk talk about Ireland and the Irish without making
distinctions, and saying what ought to be done; but their ignorance
of the place and the people is the only way to account for
the remarks of these good friends. Some speak of the
emancipated Negroes and their descendants in the same way. As
a general thing the defects of the worst samples from among the
Negroes are taken, unfairly, and then judgment is passed upon
the race. Since 1885 I have been privileged to meet with all
classes in Ireland, among whom were to be found thousands of
as noble-hearted consecrated, God-fearing, and God-honouring
men and women as could be found in any other part of the world.</p>
          <pb id="john172" n="172"/>
          <p>After ten days in Lisburn I left for Belfast, where I arrived in
the evening. The next morning when I went out, I thought—Now
I will have it. For I expected some merriment, among the children,
at least. But to my great surprise all that I could hear them say
was, “The Lord save us.” “Look at him; look, look at the man”;
and this was said in almost a whisper. I had provided myself
with a little book and pencil, to get all the Irish wit I could, for I
expected to hear lots of it, even from the children; but I seemed
to have frightened all the wit out of them, for all I could hear was
“Lord save us; look at the man.” I went into Great Victoria
Street to get some paper and envelopes. A crowd followed me.
Nothing was said that one could take offence at; but the
shopkeeper said to the crowd at the door, “Be off there; you
should be ashamed of yourselves.” I said, “Let them alone, it's
all right.” After a little while I saw a lad watching me from across
the street; presently he ventured over. When he got a better
sight of me and standing on tip-toe, he called to his companion
in a tone of amazement, “Bill! Bill! come here, come and see the
divil!” This was rather a rough note with which to commence my
little book.</p>
          <p>During my visits to and lectures in Belfast and Cork, and
wherever I presented the claims of the heathen I was much
encouraged. But some of my experience in Ireland I shall never
forget for the oddness of it as well as the anxiety of it. One
night when returning from a meeting at Carrick-on-Suir, with
Mrs. Grubb, my good friend, a company of lads followed, and
soon began to make remarks and afterwards to throw stones.
One struck me on the shoulder. Mrs. Grubb at once opened the
door of a house we were passing, and walked in. She knew the
people. There we remained for over an hour. I felt a little
anxious, but knew I was safe in the Lord's hands. The friends in
the house kept watch until the lads were gone, and then I went
on to the house of Mrs. Grubb's son safely.</p>
          <pb id="john173" n="173"/>
          <p>While I live I shall never forget my experience at New
Ross. When I arrived in the town in a bus the people
gathered around and looked at me with the usual remark,
“The Lord save us,” or “The Lord bless him.” One
woman came up and gave me a welcome to the town.
A man came to me, spat upon his hand—a common custom
in some parts in striking a bargain—and then gave me a
hearty welcome. I was taken to an hotel and was fixed
up quite comfortably. Many people gathered around in
front of the hotel looking up at the window. After tea
a friend came with a minister of the Gospel to see me.
I was asked how I intended to conduct the meeting and I
replied by asking how the Y. M. C. A. meetings were conducted.
He said they were conducted in the usual way,
but as the meeting was to be in the town hall that all classes
might feel free to attend they did not intend to make it a
religious service, but to just have the story of my life told.
“But you will have prayer and a hymn,” I suggested.
“I think not,” said he. I hardly knew what to say; I could
see the difficulty of these gentlemen. The minister who
was to take the chair said: “I will just introduce you,
and you will then tell the story of your life as a slave.”
I then agreed that he should simply introduce me. When
these gentlemen left I wrote a letter to my wife and
explained all to her. The hour for the meeting came.
There might have been forty or fifty Protestants present,
and about twenty or more young men who were Roman
Catholics and who sat by the door. The platform was large
with seats at the back. I said, just before the meeting
commenced, “Will those young men come up here, there is
plenty of room.” One or two started; soon they all came.
They seemed much amused among themselves. The
Chairman made a few appropriate introductory remarks
and called on me. Now before leaving the hotel I had been
on my knees, and now while they were clapping their hands
and giving me a hearty welcome I was lifting up my heart
<pb id="john174" n="174"/>
in prayer. As soon as all was quiet I said “Let us pray.” What
might follow this act I did not know, but I had made up my mind
to honour God whether it was offensive or not. After prayer I
commenced my address and in my way praised God for His
goodness, told of my conversion and how it came about. At the
close a collection was taken, but the plates were not passed to
these young men. One of them rose up in his place and said,
“We want to give this man some money.” And I believe all the
young men gave something to the collection. At the close of
the meeting I had many a hearty shake of the hand.</p>
          <p>One night, when lecturing in Cork, the doors being closed,
some men commenced knocking for admission. All eyes were
turned from the platform to the door. When the door was
opened, some ten or twelve young men came in. There being no
room in the body of the hall, I again thought of all the room I
had on the platform. I had a large map of Africa stretched
across. I went to one side, untied the cord, let the map down,
and then invited the
young men up to the platform; and they came up and took their
seats on the platform and we had a real quiet time.</p>
          <p>I had many kind and friendly receptions in Ireland, but of no
place can I say more so than the great reception in Bessbrook.
The late Mr. John Grubb Richardson took me for a drive. The
news had been circulated that a coloured man was in town. The
mill was closed that afternoon; when hundreds of men, women
and children lined the streets, and they gave me a great shout of
welcome.</p>
          <p>In the evening the large hall was quite full of people for the
meeting. Mr. Richardson presided. I think this was my first visit
to the teetotal town of Bessbrook. I cannot tell how many times
I have been there since.</p>
          <p>I conducted a mission for <hi rend="italics">ten days in the Skating Rink,
Rathmines, Dublin,</hi> under the auspices of the Rathmines
Y. M. C. A. A choir had been organized, and there were
<figure id="ill25" entity="johns175"><p>BIBLE PRESENTED BY THE COMMITTEE.</p></figure>
<pb id="john175" n="175"/>
some twenty young men,—I think they were from the college,—who
assisted each night, some inside and some outside, distributing leaflets
and bills, others with lanterns at the corners of the streets and with
notices of the meetings. This naturally brought large crowds of people
together; some, like Zaccheus, came out of curiosity, but thank God,
many, we believe, who came thus received a blessing. Mrs. Johnson,
and her sister, Miss Ora L. McGowan, who was on a visit to this
country, sang with me the Gospel each night, Mr. R. McCann and the
late Mr. Ernest Lloyd, with other workers took part with me in the
meetings each night. The notices on the lanterns and exhibited in other
ways, contained the announcement, “Come and hear the Liberated
Slave—28 years a Slave—The African Missionary,” etc.</p>
          <p>At the close of the mission the Committee presented me with a
nicely bound Bible and two volumes of Van Doren's works on the
Gospel by St. Luke, and which I prize very highly. The following
appears as a little testimony of fraternal appreciation and imprinted in
gilded lettering in the Bible:—</p>
          <p>Testimonials of my services were collected by my very kind and
helpful friend, Mr. R. McCann, the travelling Secretary of the Y. M. C. A.
in Ireland. Through the kindness of this gentleman many friends
were secured in Ireland for the African Mission, for which I thank God.
Many readers may know some of the names which we give in memory
of the kind and encouraging testimony while I was engaged in
deputation work:—Rev. J. Duncan Craig, D. D., Minister of Trinity
Church, Lower Gardiner Street, Dublin, wrote:—“Rev. T. L. Johnson
delivered a very pathetic and most earnest lecture in the hall of Trinity
Church. Mr. Johnson riveted the attention, and fully enlisted the warm
sympathy of his audience. I look upon Mr. Johnson as a devoted
minister of Christ, who is possessed of much power over an
assemblage, and who seeks to exalt the Blessed One.”</p>
          <pb id="john176" n="176"/>
          <p>Similar letters were received from: Mr. Richard Allen, Rev. D. R.
Moore, Hollypark, Blackrock; Rev. James Meek, First Presbyterian
Church, Larne; Mr. David Black, Hon. Secretary  Y. M. C. A. and
Literary Association, Dundalk; Mr. David Murray, Hon. Secretary
Y. M. C. A., Rathfriland; Rev. Henry Montgomery, Albert Street
Presbyterian Church, Belfast; Mr. David Logan, Hon. Secretary
Y. M. C. A., Cloughougue; Mr. Arthur Pim, Hillsborough; Rev. T.
Hamilton, York Street Presbyterian Church, Belfast; Rev. Thomas
Hamill, Presbyterian Church, Lurgan; Mr. H. Kirker, Hon. Secretary
Y. M. C. A., Banbridge; Rev. James L. Bigger, Professor Magee
College, Londonderry; Rev. W. Fleming Stevenson, Lecturer
Christian Union Buildings, Dublin; Mr. Robert Cotter, Secretary
Dublin United Services, Dublin; Mr. John Grubb Richardson,
Moyallen House, Gilford; Rev. J. Hoffe, Church of Ireland,
Arklow; Rev. William Maguire, Methodist Church, Dublin; A. D.
Martin, Esq., Newry; Mr. J. Ernest Grubb, Carrick-on-Suir; Mr. H.
Ed. Richard, Secretary Y. M. C. A., Wexford; Mr. David Black,
General Secretary, and Mr. W. S. Mollan, Hon. Secretary,
Y. M. C. A., Belfast; Mr. Robert McCann, Travelling Secretary
Y. M. C. A., in Ireland. Press notices were also given in the “Daily
Express,” Dublin; the “Christian Advocate”; the Belfast
Y. M. C. A. “Monthly Bulletin’; the “Sunday School Chronicle”; the
“Manchester Guardian,” and “The Christian,” and a very kind
letter was sent to the Rev. S. Pilling, of Blackpool, from a medical
and literary gentleman, who had listened to my lecture at
Blackpool, Mr. Spencer T. Hall, Ph. D., M. D., M. A.</p>
          <p>On one of my trips to Ireland Dr. Theophilas E. S. Scholes,
M. D., accompanied me. I shall never forget the hearty reception
he had everywhere he went while in Dublin. We made our home
with our dear friend the late Mr. E. F. S. Lloyd, Rathmines. One
cannot forget how this good
<pb id="john177" n="177"/>
man, now in glory, threw himself heart and soul into our mission
on behalf of Africa. He seemed never to tire. Through him many
friends were made for Dr. Scholes and myself. Rev. William
Maguire, then in Dublin, invited Dr. Scholes to visit his church,
and this resulted in a present of a valuable box of tools and
other useful things for the work in Africa.</p>
          <p>February 3rd, 1886, was indeed a very happy day to me, a day of
great relief, a day of praise to our Father God for answer to
prayer. On that date Dr. Scholes and Rev. J, S. Ricketts sailed
from Liverpool for the Congo.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>DEPARTURE OF MISSIONARIES FOR AFRICA.</head>
          <p>The following piece of information appeared in the “Belfast
Witness”:—“African Mission sending Coloured Men as
Missionaries to Africa.—On Wednesday the 3rd inst., Dr. Theo.
E. S. Scholes and Rev. J. E.. Ricketts—both black men—sailed for the
Congo on the SS. ‘Ambriz.’ Dr. Scholes goes out as agent and
medical Missionary of the above Society. He has studied seven
years in Britain, and is a graduate of Edinburgh University. Dr.
John Lowe, F.R.C.S. E., Secretary and Superintendent of the
Edinburgh Medical Missionary Society, says of Dr. Scholes:—‘I
believe him to be thoroughly well qualified professionally. He
possesses gifts and qualifications, which, with God's blessing,
will enable him to do a great work for his Master.’ The Rev. John
E. Ricketts was educated in Jamaica—the birthplace of both these
brethren. He is a carpenter by trade. We ask the prayers of God's
people for these brethren, who go to the land of their fathers
with the good news and glad tidings. Rev. Thomas L. Johnson,
financial agent of the above society, wishes to thank the friends
in Ireland and Britain, not only for the contribution to send
these brethren to Africa, but for valuable articles of cutlery,
beads, and stationery sent to the Christian Union Buildings,
Dublin, for these brethren.”</p>
          <pb id="john178" n="178"/>
          <p>Dr. Scholes wrote from the Congo Hotel, March 25th, 1886,
concerning his progress on the journey, and his letter gave me
great joy and led to praise. An extract is as follows.—“Dear
friend,—I hail this opportunity of writing from this stage of our
journey. In answer to prayer, no doubt, our Heavenly Father
brought us hither in safety yesterday morning. You will be
curious to know the kind of reception we had after the pictures
we had presented as to the manner we should be received
owing to our colour. I frankly confess that after taking into
consideration the fact that we came without any introduction to
the agent of the Dutch House, our reception by gentlemen in
connection with that firm, and others whom I have met since
arrival, was most courteous. We shall be two days here, as the
Dutch House steamer leaves for the river in the forenoon to-morrow
(D. V.). I had an interview with Mr. De Bloeme respecting
the receiving and forwarding of our goods, etc., henceforth. He
has agreed to do it at a premium of ten per cent of mail rates.
This, I understand, is a new arrangement which is to apply to
missions alike.”</p>
          <p>In the annual report of the General Association of the
Western States and Territories, Chicago, Ill, September 22-26,
1886, the following occurs:—Under date of February 22nd, 1886,
Rev. Thomas L. Johnson wrote that Dr. Scholes and Brother
Ricketts sail February 3rd in steamer
“Ambriz ” for the lower Congo river, south-west coast of
Africa; and again under date of May 4th the letters received
from them informed him of their arrival at Banana, March 25th,
and that they had sailed up into the interior March 26th. It was a
relief to know that Brethren Scholes and Ricketts were in Africa,
the field of their future labours. And it is just to say here, that
while our work this side the water was not much considered, but
much criticised, because but little understood by our friends in
Britain, that we should put on record our appreciation
<pb id="john179" n="179"/>
and thanks for the liberal, steadfast and disinterested
support they gave to our Financial Agent, Rev. Thomas L.
Johnson, and for all they have done to help on our small
beginning in trying to give Africa the Gospel through her own
sons and daughters. Our small and very feeble beginning in a
work whose importance in incalculable, and whose immense
proportions are all but overwhelming, may have some point of
analogy to another even in Evangelical Christianity that has
now become historical, and which is thus described by a recent
English writer: A hundred years ago, only a few hundred
pounds were raised,—for Christian missions to the heathen
world—chiefly by Continental Christians, feebly assisted by our
“Society for the promotion of Christian Knowledge.” When
England, in the language of the day, “sent out a cobbler to
convert the world,” it was with great difficulty a few hundred
pounds could be collected to pay the passage of Carey and his
co-adjutors. For many years the funds of missionary societies
were summed up in hundreds of pounds. They slowly rose to
thousands and tens of thousands.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>VISIT TO THE ST. LOUIS CONVENTION AND
THE STATES.</head>
          <p>Having been successful, through the help of God, in getting
our Missionaries off, the following August our Advisory
Committee at a meeting held at Aldersgate Street Y. M. C. A.,
strongly recommended me to accept an invitation to visit the
National Baptist Convention of coloured people meeting in St.
Louis, Mo., U. S. A., at the end of August. In a few days I sailed
on the Umbria from Liverpool. I cannot describe the hearty
welcome I received on my arrival in St. Louis. Having been
away from my people for years I was deeply interested in all
their deliberations and progress. I soon discovered that
<pb id="john180" n="180"/>
I was in the midst of hundreds of delegates from all parts of the
United States, and that most of them were far ahead of me in
education and ability, and yet I was given a place and a
welcome amongst the most clever. But this was greatly
accounted for by the fact that I had been to Africa and that I
had been to London and other places in England, and my story
was of great interest to them. I was conscious that I was neither
clever nor eloquent like some of those to whom I had listened;
but I had one thought, one idea to present in the most forcible
language I could command, to these delegates, representing a
quarter of a million of Coloured Christians, and that was,—</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>AFRICA FOR CHRIST, AND CHRIST FOR AFRICA.</head>
          <p>I soon saw that all I had to say was listened to with much
attention. I had every reason to conclude that my visit was not
in vain, but that greater interest had been awakened for poor
Africa.</p>
          <p>One of the delegates moved that I be chosen as one of the
Vice-Presidents of the National Convention; and this was
adopted. At one of the sessions I was requested to give a Bible
Reading to young men, and this Service was attended with
considerable interest. After the Convention I was desired to
visit six Associations in the Western States, and to present to
these bodies the claims of Africa. At each Association the
principal topic was Africa. Men and women young and old, were
anxious to catch every word that might be said, not only at the
public meetings, in churches and halls, but also in their homes.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CO-OPERATING WITH THE A. B. M. U.</head>
          <p>The thirteenth annual session of General Association of the
Western States and Territories was held at Chicago, September,
1886, and at that meeting it was unanimously resolved that the
Association co-operate with the A. B. M. U.
<pb id="john181" n="181"/>
in mission work on the Congo, and secondly, that Brother
Thomas L. Johnson, should be re-called from England as
Financial Agent, and be appointed Corresponding and
Financial Secretary of the General Association of the Western
States and Territories, with headquarters in Chicago.</p>
          <p>The following extract from the report of the Executive
Committee embodies this resolution: “On the 26th of March this
year, under the auspices of the African Mission of the General
Association of Western States and Territories, the Rev. Dr.
Theo. R. S. Scholes, Medical Missionary, and the Rev. J. R.
Ricketts, mechanic, arrived at Banana point, Congo River, there
to commence mission work. At the thirteenth regular meeting of
the General Association, held with the Bethesda Baptist Church
of Chicago, Ill., September 22-28, great interest was manifested in
the work of the Association carried on in Africa. And in order to
facilitate this work in Africa, and more adequately provide for
those brethren now engaged there, terms of co-operation were
entered into between this Association and the A. B. M. U. by
which the work for Africa might be carried on in perfect
harmony. Brother Thomas L. Johnson, a returned Missionary,
and for some time the Financial Agent of the African Mission of
the G.A.W.S. and T. in Great Britain, was present at the meeting
and heartily favoured the measure and terms of the co-operation.
He also spoke warmly of his reception and encouragement from
the National Convention of Coloured Baptists held in St. Louis
in August, also at the Wood River Association at East St. Louis,
Ill., the Mount Olive Association at Metropolis, Ill., the Union
Baptist Association of Ohio at <sic corr="Cincinnati">Cincinatti</sic>, O., and Second District
North Missouri Association at Tipton. The enthusiastic spirit
manifested at these different gatherings, as well as that of the
Chicago Association, undoubtedly affords new hope and life to
the friends of African Missions in this country and the world.
<pb id="john182" n="182"/>
To foster this spirit in America it seemed good to the brethren of
the Association that Brother Thomas L. Johnson, who has met
with such signal success as the Financial Secretary of the
Association in Great Britain be re-called to America and be
appointed the General Financial Secretary of the Association for
this country. By direction of the Executive Board he goes South
to spend six or eight weeks in the Southern States in stirring up
the brethren in that section in the interests of African mission
work. After this visit he will return to England to close up his
business there and bring his family to America, where he will
engage permanently in the work of his office as the
Association's Financial Secretary. The Association expresses
its profoundest gratitude to the people of Great Britain and
Ireland who so kindly helped it through its earnest agent, the
Rev. Thomas L. Johnson, when the Association was getting its
first Missionaries on the field. And among the other kind friends
worthy of special mention we cheerfully express our
indebtedness to Mr. W. Hind Smith, and wife, Mr. George
Williams, of London, President Y. M. C. A., Mr. W. M. Oatts, of
Glasgow, and Mr. R. McCann, of Belfast, for valuable assistance
rendered our agent.”</p>
          <p>The above was unanimously adopted as the sense of the
body, of which the Rev. R. De Baptiste was President, and R. J.
Temple, Secretary of the National Board.</p>
          <p>Acting upon the advice of the Committee I visited the States
of Missouri, Kentucky, Tennessee, Louisiana, and Mississippi.
I was simply charmed with the sympathetic interest by which I
was received everywhere by the thousands of my people as I
spoke to them of Africa. At that time it was estimated that a
quarter of a million of our people wanted to go to the land of
their fathers; to-day we are told that quite a million are anxious
to go to Africa.</p>
          <p>On my way South I had an opportunity of judging of the
strong prejudice against the Negro and the colour line. When
travelling I usually wore a “Fez,” and when
<pb id="john183" n="183"/>
I had this on I was looked upon as from the East. On my way to
Louisville, Ky., the conductor on the train on
passing through eyed me closely. Finally he came to me
and asked if I were from the East. I said, “From England,
if you call that East.” Then he wanted to know my nationality. I
told him I was a Negro. We had quite a pleasant talk about
England and Africa. When he
asked how I liked the country, I told him that I liked it and knew
it quite well. At this he was surprised. I then told him that I was
born in Virginia. He said, “You are not
one of this country ‘niggers?’” “Yes,” I said; I could
see at once that it would not do for me to correct him in
the word “nigger.” He looked round as though something
wrong had taken place, and then he went out. On the other side
of the car sat two white men; one said, as he looked across at
me, “That conductor must know what he is or who he is.” I
could not catch the word. When the conductor returned, he
came to me, and in a low tone said that he believed that there
were just as nice coloured men as there were white. He did not
like to make any difference, but the Company did. Perhaps a
little explanation is needed here, The Civil Rights Bill passed in
the Congress of the U. S. A., 1875, gave the coloured people the right to enter
public places and ride in first-class railway carriages if they
wish so to do.—See Johnson's History of the Negro
Race in America.</p>
          <p>From 1875 to 1884 this law was the Negro's only protection in
the South. in 1884 the United States Supreme
Court declared the Civil Rights Bill unconstitutional, and
this at once gave the open door to “State's Rights.”</p>
          <p>The Southern States proceeded at once to make laws
which step by step diminished these rights. In many of the
States laws have been passed by the Legislators prohibiting
the coloured people from riding in railway car with whites.
From what I see in the papers it seems more binding now than
when I travelled in the Southern States
<pb id="john184" n="184"/>
in 1876. In the East, West, and North there is no difference made
in travelling on the railway, any more than there is in England,
but, going South, as soon as the Mason and Dixon line is
crossed,—that is the dividing line between North and South—the
coloured lady or gentleman must travel in a car provided for
“coloured people.” Hence the conductor referred to above said,
“I do not make any difference, but the Company does.”</p>
          <p>After this he was very busy, and had no time to seek further
information. However, he did not ask me into the next car. On
arriving at Louisville, Kentucky, I received a hearty welcome
from W. H. Stewart, Esq., Editor, Rev. C. H. Parish, and the Rev.
Wm. Frank, and the late Rev. Wm. Simmonds, D. D., President of
the State University, who had invited me. When giving an
address at the University, Dr. Simmonds requested me to say
something about England and the English, and how I was
received in England. This I was pleased to do.</p>
          <p>While hanging up my map in a chapel to lecture on Africa
in the evening, two young “coloured” men were talking very
quietly yet very earnestly. One seemed a little excited as he
raised his hand and his voice, and I overheard him say, “I tell
you, there are only two places on ‘earth’ where a coloured man
can get justice, that's England and Heaven.” When I told Dr.
Simmonds how I was received as a foreigner when I wore my
“fez,” and as a “nigger” when I did not, and that with the “fez”
I could travel as a general thing unmolested, he advised me to
keep it on all the time. This I made up my mind not to do. I
wanted to be <hi rend="italics">identified with my own race,</hi> and no other, though
by doing so I might suffer. Through the influence of the Rev.
W. H. Stewart, of Louisville, I was able to secure a minister's half-fare
ticket, and to this I had to sign my name as a returned
Missionary from Africa. On presenting this ticket at the station I
would be required to write my name in the ticket agent's book.</p>
          <pb id="john185" n="185"/>
          <p>On leaving Louisville to go South about 4 o'clock one
morning, I found that there was a separate waiting room for
coloured people, also a separate window for them to receive
their tickets. It was quite cold. When I presented my ticket to
show I was entitled to a half-fare, the agent
looked me up and down and then asked me, “Are you from
Africa?” I replied that I had been there, but was now from
England. After giving me a ticket, and asking some questions
about Africa, he asked if I were cold. I replied
that I was. He said, “Come round to the sitting room to the
fire.” There was no fire in the waiting room for
coloured people. I did not wait for a second invitation, for I felt
the cold very much. I had hardly got warm when a white porter
came in and told me that was not the place
for me; round there was the place for coloured people. The
ticket agent heard him and said, “I gave him permission.”
When the train came, I at once entered the car provided for
coloured people; this was nothing more than a smoking
compartment. A coloured lady, however refined and
respectable, must first pay the same fare as the
white ladies, but is compelled to sit in this car, where (at that
time) white men would come in and smoke and spit
and use bad language, and no one dared to say a word against
it. On my way to New Orleans, Louisiana, where the train
stopped for dinner, I went into the dining room.
I did not think of going to the table, but went to the lunch
counter, when I was told I could not have it there, but if I chose
to go round to the back part of the Hotel to the
kitchen, someone might accommodate me there. I was hungry,
but did not wish to be left at this Station and my luggage in the
car, so I returned to my seat. I had many experiences in the
South that would take up too much space to tell.</p>
          <p>In September, 1889, the National Convention of Coloured
Baptists was held at Indianapolis. Delegates attended from all
Parts of the U. S. A. and Canada. The delegates from
<pb id="john186" n="186"/>
Georgia travelled by the East Tennessee, Virginia, and
Georgia Railroad, having secured first-class tickets from
the agent of this Road, who assured them that going North
they would not be molested. When they arrived at a
Station called Baxley in the State of Georgia, there were
seventy-five white men armed with pistols, clubs, dirk
knives, and brick-bats; and as soon as the train stopped,
they jumped upon the platform, yelling like demons, and
rushed into the cars, and were at every door and window;
women were insulted, ministers and delegates were roughly
handled, some greatly hurt, some were thrown off the train,
others kicked out and made to go into what is commonly
called the “Jim Crow car.” When the delegates arrived
at Indianapolis, Indiana, several suffered very much from
the wounds and bruises they received. I was present at
this Convention when the late Rev. Dr. E. K. Love, of
Savannah, Georgia, stood up and told how he had been
beaten over the head with a heavy piece of scantling;
the Rev. G. M. Sprattling, of Brunswick, Ga., who carried
his arm in a sling from the effect of wounds; Deacon J. N.
Brown, of Savannah, who had several fearfully bad
gashes on his head; Mrs. Jane Garrett, who was thrown
to the ground by the ruffians and threatened with death
if she did not stop screaming. These and others as they
related their story led to words of indignation and protest
that will not soon be forgotten. On my return from this
Convention to Chicago I was invited to take the chair at
a meeting held in Providence Baptist Chapel, when coloured
men met and gave expression to their feelings, some
advising that coloured men should arm themselves for
protection. I opposed this course, and called their attention
to the condition of Israel in Egypt, and their conduct
under the circumstances. “The King of Egypt died, and
the children of Israel sighed by reason of the bondage; and
they cried, and their cry came up unto God, by reason of
the bondage, and God heard their groaning.” <hi rend="italics">My advice</hi>
<pb id="john187" n="187"/>
<hi rend="italics">to my people to-day is to go and seek God in prayer, as
thousands of us did in the old slave days.</hi> God heard our voice
and looked on our affliction and our labour and on our
oppression, and <hi rend="italics">at His own time,</hi> which is the best time, and <hi rend="italics">in
His own way, which is the best way, He answered our prayers.</hi>
Let the oppressed be importunate, God is not less sympathetic
than man. God, who said, “Ethiopia shall soon stretch out her
hands unto God,” is with us and for us; and <hi rend="italics">if God be for us,
who can be against us.</hi></p>
          <p>In the Southern States I found many of the former slave-holders
greatly interested in African Missions, and I had
encouragement everywhere that I went. And after issuing an
appeal to the Pastors and Churches of the Baptist General
Association of the Western States and Territories, pointing out
that the Congo Mission was now established; that
Missionaries of our own race were in the field; that good and
hopeful work was being done; and that liberal gifts were needed
not only to meet pressing wants, but also to keep our compact
with the American Baptist Missionary Union, I then took my
departure for England.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2>
          <head>TO ENGLAND AGAIN.</head>
          <p>Arriving at Pittsburgh on the morning of January 21st, 1887,
I found that passengers were allowed twenty minutes for
breakfast. An energetic reporter intervened between me and my
meal. He was certainly very polite. He followed me everywhere,
and wanted to know lots of things all at once. With notebook in
hand he put question after question. Before I could answer one,
he asked another. When I arrived home in Sydenham, S. E.,
London, I received a copy of the paper containing the reporter's
article, with some mistakes. As a rule I found reporters the very
best of fellows. Here is the article, and it is</p>
        </div2>
        <pb id="john188" n="188"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>A TYPICAL AMERICAN REPORT.</head>
          <p>It is from the “Pittsburgh Chronicle Telegraph,” Friday
evening, January 21st, 1887.—“Experiences of a Former Slave.—A
Graphic Story of Travels in Africa, and His Efforts to Benefit His
Race.—Among the passengers who stepped from the Chicago
express at the Union Station this morning was a man dressed in
such a peculiar and picturesque garb that he attracted general
attention as he walked along the platform. The man was Thomas
L. Johnson, of London, England, the coloured man who has a
world-wide reputation for his long experience and trials as a
slave, and in recent years his work for the bettering of the
condition of his race in America and Africa. He wore a high red
Turkish cap and a long flowing robe, his long, kinky hair giving
him a very prominent appearance. He was en route from Chicago
to London. His prominence in life is due partly to his aptitude,
and also to the interest taken in him by such men as ex-Secretary
of War Robert T. Lincoln, and Albert Pullman, of the Pullman
Bros., of Chicago, E. S. Ishem, and H. M. Kinsley. In a
conversation at the depot this morning he said: ‘I have a vivid
recollection of the old slavery days, which I shall never forget. I
was a slave in Virginia for twenty-eight years. After we gained
our freedom I went North, and my first work was as a waiter at
Leland's Hotel, New York. Then I went to Chicago and was head
waiter for Kinsley in 1866, and finally became a porter on a
Pullman car. I was anxious to be educated, and through the help
of friends I was sent to Spurgeon's College in London in 1876. I
was then forty years of age, and two years later was sent to
Africa for Missionary work. Yes, I had a decidedly exciting
experience in that country. I landed at Victoria, on the West
Coast of Africa, and after many days' hard work penetrated
eighty miles into the interior, stopping at a native village called
Bakundu, where I opened a new station. . . . . I returned to
<pb id="john189" n="189"/>
London and remained for a time. . . . . I came to the United States from
London on the last occasion to attend the National Convention.’
. . . . Mr. Johnson left at eight o'clock this morning for New
York. Thence he will sail for England. After visiting Ireland he
will return to this country with his wife and locate in Chicago as
the Corresponding Secretary of the African Missionary
Association.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>RETURN TO AMERICA.</head>
          <p>After some visitations in England and Ireland in the
interest of the African Mission, I returned to
Chicago in August, 1887, with my wife, and when the work
began to be known more fully, I received many invitations to
preach and lecture.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>ENTERTAINMENT GIVEN ME BY
H. M. KINSLEY, ESQ.</head>
          <head>December, 1887.</head>
          <p>The following will explain the proceedings:—</p>
          <q type="document" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="document">
                  <head>HONOURING THE SLAVE.</head>
                  <p>Copy of invitation:—</p>
                  <list type="simple">
                    <item>The Slave in Virginia.</item>
                    <item>Chief Steward at Kinsley's.</item>
                    <item>The Student at Spurgeon's College, London.</item>
                    <item>The Missionary in Africa.</item>
                  </list>
                  <p>On WEDNESDAY AFTERNOON, DEC. 14th, at 3 o'clock,<lb/>
REV. THOMAS L. JOHNSON,<lb/>
formerly known as “THOMAS” at Kinsley's, in 1866-1867,
will deliver a Lecture in the Banquet Hall, at<lb/>
KINSLEY'S,<lb/>
Nos. 105 and 107, Adams Street,<lb/>
on his personal experiences and travels in America, Great
Britain, and Africa, from the time he was a Slave in Virginia
to the present. He will exhibit quite a number of
African curiosities, fine maps, pictures of natives, idols, and
slave chains.</p>
                  <pb id="john190" n="190" rend=" "/>
                  <p>Mr. Johnson will sing in the African language, assisted by
Mrs. Johnson, her sister (Miss O. L. McGowan), and Mr.
Price. He will also appear in African Dress.</p>
                  <p>Yourself and friends are cordially invited to be present.<lb/>
Admission Free.</p>
                  <p>Chair to be taken at 3 o'clock, p.m., by Rev. J. S. McPherson, D. D.,
supported by Rev. J. L. Withrow, D. D., Rev.
P. S. Henson, D. D., Rev. W. M. Lawrence, D. D., and
Rev. F. W. Gunsaulus.</p>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <p>The reference in the “Chicago Tribune” to this event may
not be without interest to the reader, On December 11th, 1887,
the following appeared:—“An African Missionary.—Old
Chicagoans will remember Thomas L. Johnson—Kinsley's head
waiter after the War, now labouring among uncivilised Negroes
in the Tropics—His eventful career—Born in slavery he learned
secretly how to read—Sold away from his mother—Recollections
of the War—Subsequent Progress.—When Thomas L. Johnson
threw off his dress suit and took to preaching the Gospel in
Africa, a good waiter was lost and a good Missionary was
gained. Old-time Chicagoans will tell you that Thomas—they all
knew him as ‘Thomas’—was the best waiter that ever served a
dinner. He was a waiter at Kinsley's in those years after the War
when Kinsley had his restaurant sandwiched in among a lot of
music stores in the Crosby Opera House—Robat and Cady's one
side, Kimball's the other side, and Julius Bauer's next door. Then
when Kinsley opened at Wabash Avenue and Washington
Street, Thomas was made head waiter. Mr. Kinsley could still
tell you if he pleased of the great crush in the restaurant the
night General Grant was first nominated, and how Thomas, the
head waiter, buckled to work with the other waiters and took
twenty orders for dinner at once at one table, and brought back
the twenty complete dinners exactly as ordered. He had an
extraordinary memory, had Thomas. You and all your friends
could order what you and they pleased, and Thomas could be
depended
<pb id="john191" n="191"/>
on to remember it. But he took to studying the Bible, and
became imbued with the idea that his mission was to preach to
his brethren of the Negro race—perhaps the
manifestly lost condition of Kinsley's waiters had something to
do with that resolve, and perhaps not, but no matter—anyhow, he
began preaching and soon was the Pastor of a coloured church,
and thus, as stated, a good waiter was
lost. By-and-by he went out to Africa to preach to the
heathen.</p>
          <p>“On Wednesday afternoon next the Rev. Thomas L.
Johnson, an African Missionary, will lecture in the banquet hall
at Kinsley's on his personal experiences and travels in Africa,
Great Britain, and America. Kinsley doesn't usually throw his
banquet hall open to Missionary Meetings—it is not
remembered that he ever did it before—but
Kinsley is the man who discovered Thomas, and is one of his
warmest friends. There are four epochs in Mr. Johnson's life,
and this is the way he marks them out:—1—The slave in Virginia; 2—
The chief steward at Kinsley's; 3—The student at Spurgeon's
College, London; 4—The Missionary in Africa.</p>
          <p>“Mr. Johnson, it should be stated right here, has been a most
successful Missionary, and is one of the most earnest and hard-working
labourers in the Gospel vineyard. His work for the
heathen in Africa has had prominent recognition in Great
Britain.</p>
          <p>“ ‘I was a slave for twenty-eight years,’ said Mr. Johnson, in a
chat yesterday, ‘I was born in Virginia. My father was an
octoroon and a free man, and my mother was a slave. My
mother's father came from Africa. My father wanted to purchase
my mother and myself, but Mr. Brent, our owner, would not sell
us. A free man was permitted to marry a slave woman, but her
children were slaves. My mother told me that my father, when
he died, left money for me to purchase my liberty when I grew
up, but the white people got it, I was in Richmond when the
<pb id="john192" n="192"/>
War began; after I received my freedom at the close of the War
I went North. I got work first in Leland's Hotel in New York as a
waiter. I then went to Rocky Point, R.I., where I saw Mr. Kinsley.
I came to Chicago in September, 1866, and went to work in Mr.
Kinsley's in the Crosby Opera House as a dish-washer in the
kitchen. I was soon made head dish-washer. Then I was
promoted to wait in the dining room. Everybody seemed to
know me because of my long hair.’</p>
          <p>“Mr. Johnson is too modest to tell all in his favour.
Everybody knew him because he was the best waiter in the place,
and was in every way distinguished above his fellows. He was
most courteous, attentive, dignified, intelligent, and cleanly.
Moreover, he knew everybody and what everybody liked. In
those days the Union Pacific Railroad was being built, and when
it was completed a few hundred miles beyond Omaha, excursions
would be frequently gotten up by the Company with intent to
boom the project. Kinsley catered for these excursions, and
Johnson was always sent as chief steward. His cleverness
attracted the attention of everybody, and thus it came to pass
that the Pullmans, the Fields, the Leiters, the Ishams, John V.
Ayer, Bob Lincoln, John Crerar, Norman Williams, George L.
Dunlap, Perry Smith, Colonel Howe,
and a host of other leading Chicago people knew Thomas well,
and appreciated him highly. When Mr. Kinsley moved to his
new quarters at Washington Street and Wabash Avenue he
made Thomas head waiter.</p>
          <p>“In 1876, through the influence of Mr. and Mrs. Stroud
Smith, and Mr. W. Hind Smith, of the Y. M. C. A., Manchester, he
was invited to England, where after a regular course of study in
Spurgeon's College, he went to Africa. The story of his
adventures in Africa would fill a volume.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="john193" n="193"/>
          <head>“THE CHICAGO HERALD.”</head>
          <opener>
            <dateline>Thursday, December 15th, 1887.</dateline>
          </opener>
          <head>EXALTING THE SLAVE.</head>
          <p>“A brilliant assemblage in Kinsley's Banquet Hall yesterday
afternoon pays tribute to the worth of a most deserving
coloured man.</p>
          <p>“The most brilliant company which ever assembled at
Kinsley's Banquet Hall was that which a Negro entertained
yesterday afternoon. The Negro is Thomas L. Johnson, whose
remarkable career well illustrates the possibilities in a black
man's life. Johnson is now fifty-two years of age. He was born a
slave, entered the employ of Kinsley as dish-washer, was
promoted to the post of head-waiter, felt himself called upon to
engage in Missionary work, was successful, went to London,
graduated at Spurgeon's College, and went thence into the
interior of Africa as a Missionary. He returns to Chicago as the
accredited agent of the African Missionary Society; he enters a
hall into which, until yesterday, no coloured man had gone
except as servitor; he is the honoured guest of his former
employer; he entertains as select a gathering as Chicago has
ever witnessed.</p>
          <p>“Johnson is six feet in height, with pronounced African lips
and nose. He has the forehead of a Caucasian, an honest eye,
and a face on which energy and kindness are written. As he
stood on the platform yesterday afternoon pleading for Africa
eloquently and earnestly, no one gave a thought to his colour.
On the westerly wall of the hall were displayed charts and maps
of Africa, with heroic-sized types of the black tribes of the
world, which were made by authority of
the German Government. Rev. Dr. S. J. McPherson
presented Rev. Dr. William D. Everette, who offered prayer, after
which Rev. Mr. Johnson, his wife,
<pb id="john194" n="194"/>
her sister, and Mr. Price sang, ‘A Plea for Africa.’ The first verse,
with refrain, is as follows:—</p>
          <lg type="song">
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>“Give a thought to Africa; 'neath the burning sun</l>
              <l>There are hosts of weary hearts waiting to be won;</l>
              <l>Many idols have they made, but from swamp and sod</l>
              <l>There are voices crying now for the living God.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="chorus">
              <l>CHORUS—</l>
              <l>Tell the love of Jesus by her hills and waters;</l>
              <l>God bless Africa, and her sons and daughters.”</l>
            </lg>
          </lg>
          <p>“The melody was that of four finely-trained voices, and the
‘Plea’ was one which will be long remembered by the auditors. In
introducing the speaker of the afternoon, Rev. Dr. McPherson
said that the coloured man who was to entertain them
represented a variety of great causes. One of these related to our
own nation. The freedom of the slave had been won, and what
the black citizens accomplish depends upon themselves. They
must not expect to be lifted; they must lift themselves. Dr.
McPherson said that slavery had been denominated a sectional
question. He had not so regarded it. ‘I have been told by those
who ought to know,’ he continued, ‘that the roots of slavery
were in the Constitution of the United States.’ Not even New
England had a right to boast on this question, for slaves had
been owned there under the law, and slaves had been cattle in
New York State. It had only been a question of time, however,
and the Northern States were the first to renounce the stain of
slavery. The speaker said Mr. Johnson represented another
great cause—that of the evangelisation of Africa, which can only
be effected by men with African blood in their veins. To the
Christian as well as to the commercial world, Africa was the great
treasure trove. Livingstone, Grant, and Stanley had agreed that
there was a great future for the Dark Continent.</p>
          <p>“The lecturer was received with a volley of applause. He said
that since the libraries of the world had been
<pb id="john195" n="195"/>
opened to him that he might obtain knowledge he had enjoyed
many grateful surprises. But on no occasion had they appealed
to his gratitude more than the one with which he was
confronted. He hoped he appreciated the full significance of
the gathering. More potent than any words he could speak were
the silent lessons of the afternoon, which every young coloured
man in Chicago should ponder.</p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill26" entity="johns195">
              <p>
                <hi rend="italics">African Bushman.</hi>
              </p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <p>Men and women of religious and moral worth, of wealth and
talent, had assembled to show their respect for a poor ex-slave
who had tried to respect himself. It was to him another link in
the golden chain. The negro who improved his opportunities,
who respected himself and honoured God would secure the
respect, confidence, and esteem of men and women whose
good opinion was worth having.</p>
          <p>“‘I am now about to treat of my humble life,’ he said, ‘in four
phases—slave, waiter, student, and Missionary. I shall, with your
permission, touch lightly on three, and enlarge on the fourth, for
my heart is over the sea.’ Johnson then told of his mother, the
black, superstitious, ignorant Virginia slave woman, whose
ebony arms were his cradle, and whose songs were to the boy
as the music of heaven. ‘I hardly know what I am; I am not an
octoroon, a quadroon, nor a mulatto, but I believe that my
grandfather looked like that’—pointing to a large picture of the
typical negro of the Guinea Coast of Africa—woolly head, thick
lips, flat nose, black negro. ‘I am not as black, you see, as my
grandfather, and in Africa I was always spoken of as a “white”
man.’ The speaker's memories of his early days in Virginia were
told with charming simplicity. Then came the story of his
conversion, his separation from his mother by a slave sale, their
<pb id="john196" n="196"/>
subsequent re-union, the end of the War, his journey to the
North, his meeting with Mr. Kinsley, and his installation in the
caterer's kitchen as a dish-washer. The steps of promotion which
he bounded were chief dish-washer, dining room man, captain of
the watch, and head waiter. He not only had time to attend to the
duties, but every spare five minutes were devoted to study, and
at night he received instruction in private. Whenever he had ten
<figure id="ill27" entity="johns196"><p><hi rend="italics">Nubian Negro.</hi></p></figure>
cents which he did not have use for,
he deposited the dime in the savings
bank. English grammar defied him;
he couldn't see any sense in it, and
finally, when he relinquished a position
paying a hundred dollars a
month for a Missionary station in
Colorado, worth only twenty-five
dollars a month, he believed he had
just entered upon his true life work.
Modestly the black man narrated the
struggles and strivings which preceded his advent in
London as a student in Spurgeon's College. When he
entered, the English grammar was his stumbling block,
but it was finally dealt with, and thoroughly equipped for
Missionary work he sailed for the West Coast of Africa,
accompanied by the wife whom he had married in slavery.
To hear the story of Johnson's experience was a rare treat.
The man is a born entertainer. The interest of his listeners
was maintained every minute. Statistics were interspersed
with African songs, and the religious side of the address
was relieved by recitals of personal experiences, by exhibition
of African curiosities, and finally by some hymns in
native costume and language. Here is a verse of ‘Come
to Jesus,’ in the Dualla language:—</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“Yana Jazu, yana Jazu,</l>
            <l>Yana Jazu, tata nu; tata nu,</l>
            <l>Yana Jazu, yana Jazu, tata nu.”</l>
          </lg>
          <pb id="john197" n="197"/>
          <p>“Johnson's experience, when taken prisoner by an African
chief, proved that truth is stranger than fiction. The death of his
wife was alluded to. ‘She was crowned in the land of my fathers,
and went up to live with our Saviour.’ In the Congo Free State
there are five thousand miles of fine waterway, and over 50,000,000
of people. In Africa to-day, 250,000,000 people are stretching out
their hands and straining their eyes, praying for the light. <sic corr="Of">O.</sic>
Missionaries there are three to every million of <sic corr="inhabitants.">inhabitantsf</sic> The
horrors of cannibalism and slavery were pictured. Cannibalism
was dying out, but slavery remained as the curse of the
continent. The speaker attributes the degraded conditions of
Africans to the demoralization consequent upon slavery. Arab
traders sometimes go into the interior and return with 2,000
captives, who are sold into bondage. This was enough to
demoralise any people; such treatment would degrade a white
nation. Africa for centuries has been a man-hunting man land,
and nearly every other nation had had a hand in making slaves of
Negroes. Many interesting facts were given touching the
Bushman, who conversed in the ‘click’ language, with sounds
resembling ‘klik,’ ‘yik,’ ‘tock,’‘woc,’ ‘nic,’ ‘Stchu,’ ‘slik,’ which
jabber has been mastered completely by missionaries, and
committed to grammar. The Hottentot, the Nubian, and the
Aborigines of Australia all came in for mention, the conclusion
reached being that the white man cannot Christianise Africa,
owing to the climate. He showed by figures that Africa had been
the Missionaries' graveyard. It was to-day the white man's
cemetery. It had been written in Holy Writ that ‘Ethiopia shall
stretch forth her hands.’ Calling his coloured friends to his side,
Johnson sang a solo, and all united in the chorus. It is no
exaggeration to say that sweeter music has rarely been heard in
Chicago than the notes which had been fitted to these words:—</p>
          <pb id="john198" n="198"/>
          <lg type="song">
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>“O Africa, thou long hast been</l>
              <l>Of sin and ignorance the scene,</l>
              <l>For ages trodden in the dust,</l>
              <l>The slaves of selfish men of lust:</l>
              <l>How long has densest darkness reigned,</l>
              <l>And cruelty her way obtained,</l>
              <l>O'er thy poor sons whom God designed</l>
              <l>To worship Him with heart and mind.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="chorus">
              <l>CHORUS—</l>
              <l>Ethiopia shall stretch forth her hands to God,</l>
              <l>God hath said it, God hath said it;</l>
              <l>Ethiopia shall stretch forth her hands to God,</l>
              <l>Yes, God hath said it.”</l>
            </lg>
          </lg>
          <p>“Dr. McPherson said that Mr. Johnson would answer any
questions that might occur to the audience. S. L. Booth after
propounding some queries, said that he could heartily endorse
what the lecturer had said regarding the superior intelligence of
representatives of some of the interior tribes of Africa. Dr.
McPherson, on behalf of the audience, thanked the lecturer for
his address, and made fitting acknowledgment to Mr. Kinsley
for the kindly interest which he had manifested in his former
employee.</p>
          <p>“Johnson brings from Africa a rare collection of curiosities,
which he exhibited at the conclusion of his lecture. A large
necklace braid of sea shells, which are the coin of certain tribes,
a common shell about as large as a bean being worth eight
cents. He has a cutlass once used by an Arab slave trader, and
the iron neck-yoke and twenty pound shackles now worn by
slaves while being driven in droves to the coast. He has the full
costume of an African chief, with spear made from ironwood. He
says the natives are expert in primitive manufactures. They see a
towel and make its counterpart in shape and style out of
grasses. A fan they imitate with straw. Their bags and baskets
are more durable than ours. Of the numerous specimens of
African handiwork which Mr. Johnson exhibits, there is one
napkin which will rival anything of European in delicacy of
texture. On the Mungo River a missionary was
<figure id="ill28" entity="johns198"><p>CAPS AND BAGS MADE OF GRASS, AND AN IDOL <lb/>GIVEN UP BY A CONVERT.</p></figure>
<pb id="john199" n="199"/>
one day engaged in explaining the Darwinian theory to a very
intelligent chief of a certain tribe. After the ex-Chicago waiter
had dilated on the monkey evolution question, the chief assured
him that Darwin had ‘completely reversed the real facts of the
case.’ ‘Many suns and moons ago, explained the Mungo sage,
‘some of our fathers and brothers who were hunting, became
separated from the tribe and wandered off into the forests. Such
became their destitution that they were obliged to feed on the
food of animals. By-and-by they became like brutes, and, the
monkeys and apes which are found in our forests are the
descendants of those who, many, many suns and moons ago,
were the ancestors of our great-grandfathers.’ Johnson says the
Dutch have shot down African Bushmen like monkeys. The
Hottentots are treacherous and ferocious, but their
language is now printed, and the missionaries are now lifting
them up out of the degradation which slavery has imposed. On
the Mungo the people can talk to each other on their drums by a
system of sound resembling the Morse telegraphic alphabet.
The articles of trade are ivory, camwood, palm oil, dye-woods,
rubber, gum, etc.</p>
          <p>“Johnson is labouring to evangelise Africa with the same
faithful, conscientious effort which characterised him when he
was a waiter in this city. His salary is seventy dollars a month.
To-day the Negro missionary is not worth a hundred dollars.
Speaking of his work, he said, ‘My only object in alluding to my
former bondage is this: I want to encourage the young coloured
men of this country to <hi rend="italics">persevere in the right direction.</hi> No
matter what their present discouragements are, they must learn
to labour and to wait. I tell you that every coloured man in the
United States should be glad that he is in this country instead of
the benighted land of his fathers worshipping idols. With
sobriety, industry, and honesty he can win fame and name in
this great Republic. I read the article printed in the <hi rend="italics">Herald</hi> of
Monday, relating to the
<pb id="john200" n="200"/>
toleration of coloured men in this community. It is a fair
presentation of facts. But because our environments are as
stated, there is all the greater need for patience, industry, and
Christianity. The coloured problem in Chicago is of little
concern compared with the great African problem. A
Missionary can live in Africa on 500 dollars a year and live well.
But to endure the African climate he must have African blood in
his veins. I want the American people to understand this great
truth, and govern themselves accordingly.’ To-night Mr.
Johnson lectures in St. Stephen's Church, 682, Austin Avenue.
Before engaging in work in the Dark Continent, the Missionaries
are thoroughly educated in secular and religious colleges, and
well grounded in the theory and practice of medicine.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>NEW MISSIONARY PAPER—A LADY PRINTER.</head>
          <p>I soon found that the work of travelling from city to city, and
to towns and villages in fifteen States and Territories of the
West, was more than I could accomplish. My wife resolved that
she would learn how to set up type, and then we could publish
a paper which would visit the pastors in their studies, the
children in the Sunday School, and the people in their homes.
This we thought would plead the cause of Missions, and speak
for the millions of Africa. In October, 1888, the first number
appeared, bearing the following details of management:—</p>
          <q type="document" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="document">
                  <head>“THE AFRICAN MISSION HERALD.”</head>
                  <p>Publishing Office, 180 S., Clark Street, Room 7.</p>
                  <p>Entered in the Post Office, at Chicago, as mail matter of the Second
Class.</p>
                  <p>Address all communications to Post Office, Box 687, Chicago.
Official organ of the African Mission of the Western States and
Territories, U. S. A.</p>
                  <signed>THOMAS L. JOHNSON, Editor, Chicago, Ill.</signed>
                  <signed>MRS. S. A. JOHNSON, Compositor and Manager.</signed>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <pb id="john201" n="201"/>
          <p>My grateful thanks are ever due to the late Mr. Peter
Mackinnon and Mr. W. M. Oatts, of Scotland, for their valuable
assistance in the issue of this paper.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>NOMINATION AS U. S. A. CONSUL TO LIBERIAN REPUBLIC.</head>
          <p>The “Chicago Conservator,” February 23rd, 1889, contained
the following letter, dated from Evansville, Ind.:—Editor,
‘Conservator.’—The coloured people of Indiana, as in other
sections of this country, are deeply interested in the changes
which will take place when the new administration shall take the
reins of government. We are desirous that our race shall have its
proper measure of recognition, both as to the positions filled
and the persons named to fill them. We do not pretend to
obtrude our advice upon the great leader whom our State has
been privileged to send to Washington as the head of the
Republic, but we do desire, as good citizens, to contribute our
share in the endorsement of good men from which the President
shall choose the representative coloured men of the race. For
this reason, and on this behalf, the undersigned, after
consultation with a number of friends, ask the use of your
columns to suggest the appointment of Rev. Thomas L. Johnson,
of Chicago, as Minister to Liberia. Now it must be understood
that we do not pretend to say that he is the only Negro capable
of filling that exalted position, but we do say, without fear of
successful contradiction, that his experience, education, and
extensive travel peculiarly fit him for that position. His
association and acquaintance, especially his knowledge of
Africa and its people, gained through missionary service,
strongly commend him as one of the very best selections that
could be made by the incoming administration, for the Liberian
Mission.</p>
          <pb id="john202" n="202"/>
          <p>“The subject of this sketch is a man of marked ability and
national reputation. He is known and highly endorsed by men of
the old and new worlds. That a man of his calibre is needed to
fill posts of so high degree of honour, goes without saying.</p>
          <p>“While in London, Mr. Johnson made many earnest friends.
His earnestness, zeal, and devotion to the work of elevating the
race won the sympathy and esteem of all.</p>
          <p>“Many of the leading clergy of Ireland speak in the most
commendable terms of Rev. Johnson, as also did the ‘Daily
Express,’ ‘Christian Advocate,’ and ‘Monthly Bulletin,’ of
Dublin. Rev. C. H. Spurgeon, London, at whose school Brother
Johnson was educated, is among those of England who bear
testimony of the most flattering character.</p>
          <p>“Of the testimonials from leading men and journals in the
United States it is unnecessary to speak; Rev. Johnson has
travelled and lectured so extensively that he needs no
introduction.</p>
          <p>“In conclusion Mr. Editor, it is the wish of every patriotic
coloured man that our strongest hands and bravest hearts are
at the helm. In dealing with Africa no candidate for appointment
to Liberia will have had experience on the Continent of Africa,
as Rev. Johnson has had. No one will more faithfully discharge
every duty, and no one will bring more universal approbation to
the new administration than Mr. Johnson.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>FOR LIBERIAN MISSION.</head>
          <p>“Rev. Thomas L. Johnson has been announced as a
candidate for the Liberian Mission, his sponsors being a
number of influential ministers of our sister state, Indiana. Their
letter, endorsing him, shows that he was highly regarded on the
continent while preparing for his work in Africa.</p>
          <pb id="john203" n="203"/>
          <p>“All who know Rev. Johnson can testify to his strong
Christian zeal in the work of elevating the African race. He has
devoted the last fifteen years of his life to that work, and is still
earnestly engaged in the work. It is believed that his experience
in the missionary work, his active service in Africa, make him a
more efficient and acceptable representative.</p>
          <p>“Of one thing we are certain. He could make an official against
whom there would never be a word of blame; intelligent, capable,
and of sterling integrity, he would make a record honourable to the
nation as well as his race. He has lived in Chicago, and has the
universal regard of every man, woman, and child in his large circle
of acquaintances. Among the best class of our white citizens for
whom he was engaged in a position of trust, he enjoys the highest
esteem, and they may be depended upon to commend him when
and wherever it is needed. The ‘Conservator’ cordially endorses
the letter which presents his name, and will add that Illinois has
no coloured citizen more acceptable as a representative than the
distinguished traveller, Rev. Thomas L. Johnson.”</p>
          <p>Another letter of a very kind and commendatory nature was
sent to the same paper from Augusta, Ga., by John W. Dundee,
who described himself as an old friend of Mr. Johnson's since
before the War, and went on to state that: “Certainly the new
administration would hazard nothing in appointing such a man
minister to Liberia. His experience and knowledge of the people
and their needs would make him most valuable to the United
States as an officer, and to humanity as a valuable aid and
blessing. We think beyond question that Mr. Johnson is the
posted coloured man in America on matters relating to the
African people, and I hope the friends of the cause of bleeding
Africa will support such a man for the place as will be
serviceable to the U.S. Government and the race.”</p>
          <pb id="john204" n="204"/>
          <p>When the above was published I was in the far South. It was
altogether the effort of my friends who had heard me tell the
story of Africa and her neglected millions, and the publicity
given through the press of the reception referred to at Kinsley's
Banquet Hall. I never made application to the Government for
this position, neither did I write a line to any of the papers
advocating the appointment. I simply felt that if it was God's
will, I should be appointed. It came about without my interfering
in the matter. Indeed, I protested against rushing me into such a
prominent and important position, and in any case begged the
friends to be careful in their enthusiasm to avoid a fanciful and
misleading representation of my abilities and qualifications. I
felt that I could not assume such an important Government
position. There were, I heard, fifty applications for the post. The
man who was eventually chosen, who was a scholar, afterwards
came to me for some information about the place to which he
was appointed, and I was glad to give him all the information I
could, for truly he was far superior to myself and better fitted for
the post.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>HEALTH CONSIDERATIONS.</head>
          <p>For nearly three years, from August, 1886, to July, 1889, I
travelled extensively in America and in Great Britain and Ireland,
preaching and lecturing night after night, with the anxiety of the
Mission ever on my heart; struggling on with great difficulties,
and in much weakness. I was finally compelled to offer my
resignation, owing to the precarious state of my health. I felt I
could do no more when I returned from Africa in 1880 in bad
health. I prayed to God to let me live to do something for Africa
since I could not live in Africa. God graciously answered this
prayer indeed. Through His help I was enabled to awaken a
deeper interest in my people of the Western and Southern
States of America, in the African Mission work,
<pb id="john205" n="205"/>
and also to raise the necessary means to furnish outfits for the
two missionaries and meet other expenses to Africa; and since
the co-operation agreement with the A. B. M. U. and the B.G.A.,
of the Western States and Territories had been satisfactorily
settled, I felt greatly relieved from the responsibility which
rested heavily upon me. I felt I had done all I could do. God had
graciously answered my prayer in enabling me to get the
Mission started. I made the subject a matter of prayer. I shall
never forget how that before God I wept bitterly. A very
strange feeling seemed to lay hold of me, and I was led to the
composition of the following lines:—</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>Africa for Christ, shall be my theme,</l>
              <l>Wherever I may go;</l>
              <l>Africa for Christ, who reigns supreme,</l>
              <l>‘Tis life His love to know.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>Africa for Christ, His saints should say,</l>
              <l>Who love His holy name;</l>
              <l>Africa for Christ, whose throne is high,</l>
              <l>His mandate I'll proclaim.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>Africa for Christ, I will proclaim,</l>
              <l>In sickness or in health;</l>
              <l>Africa for Christ, that precious Name</l>
              <l>To know indeed is wealth.</l>
            </lg>
          </lg>
          <p>When I tendered my resignation, the Committee accepted it
only on the understanding that it was until my health improved.
But my own conviction was that, so far as I was concerned, it
must be final. Then the Committee were perplexed about the
£100 that was owing to me as their financial agent. I relieved the
Committee by giving them a full receipt for the amount due. In
the meantime I would help myself by selling my books and
photographs, so that the Mission would not be hampered.</p>
          <p>In the “Herald” there appeared a statement recording the
fact about my health and appealing for further assistance for
the funds of the work.</p>
          <pb id="john206" n="206" rend=" "/>
          <p>The little Church of which I had been Pastor before going to
England in 1876, referred to, addressed a call to me to become its
Pastor again. But the position was rather singular, for, being
divided, the party withdrawing had asked me to become their
leader, while the other party gave me a very decided call, which I
accepted, and the result was that the parties were re-united.</p>
          <p>But my health continued to fail and a trip to Denver was
arranged This city had grown immensely since the time I lived
there before, the inhabitants having increased from 16,000 to
125,000. Here I was cordially received by old friends, and was
enabled to do something for the Mission.</p>
          <p>The daily paper gave a kindly notice of my presence, stating
that: “Rev. Thomas L. Johnson, well known in this city as a
coloured missionary, has returned to Denver after an absence
of some years, and will remain several months at least on
account of his health, which has become considerably impaired
by reason of his severe labours. He has been greeted warmly by
all of his old acquaintances, who recognise in him a man of
worth.”</p>
          <p>I returned to Chicago after a time, nothing improved, and the
Chicago “Conservator” said of this, that: “Friends of Rev.
Thomas L. Johnson will regret to learn that he has returned from
his trip to Colorado, no way improved in health, but
unfortunately weaker and less capable for work than when he
left. The principal trouble thus interfering with him is a stubborn
case of sciatic rheumatism, which seems to baffle the best medical
skill. It came as the result of hard work and exposure while in the
Army, and has grown worse continually, compelling rest from
work.</p>
          <p>After eighteen months, thank God, my health began to
improve, then the Committee requested me to resume work for
Africa. Having been greatly impressed by the earnest appeals
of Dr. H. Grattan Guinness, D. D., during his visit to Chicago,
when he awakened such deep interest
<figure id="ill29" entity="johns207"><p>THE GREAT SOUDAN.</p></figure><pb id="john207" n="207"/>
respecting the Great Soudan Country; I conceived the idea that
there was another opportunity for me to do a little more for the
millions in the Land of my Fathers. With this in view, I
considered the Committee's request,
agreed to enter upon the work, providing the Committee would
consider the following: (i.) Seek the co-operation of the Native
Christians in Liberia. (ii.) Should this succeed, at once make
efforts to plant a chain of Stations from
Monrovia, the Capital of the Republic, to the great Soudan.
This was thoroughly considered and adopted by the Executive
Committee.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>THE GREAT SOUDAN.</head>
          <p>The visit of Dr. Grattan Guinness to America aroused much
enthusiasm for Africa, and especially in the Soudan, and in
December, 1889, appeared in Chicago the first number of the
monthly journal, “The Soudan and Regions Beyond.” Through
the addresses of Dr. Guinness the idea of making efforts to
reach the Soudan was deeply impressed upon me.</p>
          <p>“Where is the Soudan? What is it? Who cares about it?
Yet its people number eighty to ninety millions; more people
than in all the United States, and in all North America.</p>
          <p>Everybody knows about the Congo. Stanley has made it
famous. To most the Congo is the ‘New World of Central
Africa.’ Yet the Soudan is greater than the Congo region in
extent and population. It is a newer world in Central Africa, and
none is older. It is less known and less explored than the Congo
region, but it was peopled earlier. It is far more civilised than the
Congo. It is not wholly heathen. Half its people worship
in their way the one living God; they are Monotheists—
Mohammedans; the other half, the lower, subject, conquered
half, are heathen. Arab monotheism and Negro fetishism
<pb id="john208" n="208"/>
are mingled in the Soudan. Its people are of mixed blood and
mixed religions.</p>
          <p>“The Soudan lies between the great Sahara and the vast
Congo basin, bounded on the east by the Indian Ocean, and on
the west by the Atlantic. America is three thousand miles broad
from New York to San Francisco; the Soudan is half as broad
again—four thousand five hundred miles.</p>
          <p>“The name of the Soudan is Arabic, and means the ‘Land of
the Blacks.’ It is a witness that the Land of the Negro has
become Arab. The Semite and the Hamite dwell together in its
sunny plains.</p>
          <p>“The men of the world are the heroes of the Soudan,
Travellers have been regarded as heroic. Distance has been no
barrier to them. Disease and death have been proved as unable
to affright them. Neither love of friends nor fear of foes has been
able to turn them from their fixed resolve to open the country to
the world, and to bring its people into contact with the
civilisation of surrounding lands. But the heralds of salvation
have feared or forgotten this mighty heritage of a host of
heathen nations. They have left them all these ages to the reign
of darkness and unmitigated depravity. How long will the great
commission to preach the Gospel to ‘every creature,’ be
neglected, so far as the millions of the Soudan are concerned?</p>
          <p>“We plead for these neglected millions. We raise our voices
on their behalf. They cannot speak for themselves. Distance
makes them dumb. Strangership silences them. They wander in
moral midnight. They know not what they do. Year after year,
age after age, they fall and perish, as though of no more worth
than the withered leaves of autumn. They have fallen by
millions, and they have not been cared for. Torrid sun and
sweeping rain have bleached their bones, or their sepulchres.
Melancholy winds have moaned their requiem. Relentless time
has rolled over their
<pb id="john209" n="209"/>
generations the billows of oblivion. They have perished from
the earth, gone into a dark and dread eternity, without ever
having heard of Him who died and rose again that men might
live. Who was lifted up from the earth to draw all men unto Him,
and who cries aloud to a ruined humanity, ‘Come unto Me, all
ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.’</p>
          <p>“We plead for the neglected millions of the Soudan. We say
to the Church of Christ, ‘Behold them. They are our own
brothers and sisters in a common humanity. They are one with
us in sin and ruin, let them be one with us in the knowledge of
salvation. Awake, O selfish, sleeping, forgetful Church; arouse
thee to thy neglected duties; fulfil thy solemn mission; bear thy
testimony; send forth thy sons; proclaim thy glorious
message; gird thyself and give thyself, in the name of Jesus
Christ, to the tremendous task of evangelising at last this
greatest and most populous of all the wholly neglected and
benighted regions on the surface of the globe.’”</p>
          <p>Since the publication of the above pathetic and powerful
appeal of Dr. Guinness practical interest has been taken by
Christians in Great Britain and America in the evangelisation of
the Soudan, for which we praise God.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>LABOUR RESUMED.</head>
          <p>At the next meeting of the Committee I was requested to visit
Liberia with the object of effecting co-operation among the
native Christians. The local press referred to the matter in the
most kindly way, and made mention of the many tokens of
goodwill given me by the people of Chicago on my starting
once more for Africa.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>“RESOLUTIONS OF RESPECT.</head>
          <p>At the close of a lecture on ‘Africa,’ delivered by Rev. Thos.
L. Johnson, at the Second Baptist Church in Jefferson
<pb id="john210" n="210"/>
City, Mo., U. S. A., Tuesday evening, September 29th, 1891, a
Committee was appointed to draw up a set of resolutions to be
presented to the lecturer prior to his departure from this country in
November. The Committee, on behalf of citizens and friends present
the following resolutions:—</p>
          <p>“Whereas, we recognise in Rev. Thomas L. Johnson, a man whose
heart and soul are thoroughly devoted to the work of evangelising
Africa; and</p>
          <p>“Whereas, His great love for this benighted continent is so deep, so
earnest, that notwithstanding the temporary failure of his health and
the loss of a devoted companion, he is still willing, yea, eager to
sacrifice home and friends and enter, the Mission field to give light
where darkness now reigns supreme; and</p>
          <p>“Whereas, His services as Financial Agent in Great Britain have
won for him many strong and devoted friends, both abroad and at
home, who are ever ready to assist him in his work; be it</p>
          <p>“Resolved: That we, as representatives of Lincoln Institute and of
the citizens of Jefferson City, do hereby express our appreciation for
this Christian friend and brother, whose patient endurance, earnest
zeal, and Christian fortitude have made him worthy of our deepest
love.</p>
          <p>“Resolved: That we commend him to the Christian world as a
worker whose unswerving fidelity to the cause of Christ embodies a
spirit of self-denial and an ever implicit faith in the guidance of his
Heavenly Father.</p>
          <p>“Resolved: Further, that we do hereby convey to him and to his
beloved family our most sincere wishes for a pleasant and safe journey
across the deep, with the assurance that our prayers for his continued
success may ever attend him.</p>
          <pb id="john211" n="211"/>
          <p>“Resolved: That a copy of these resolutions be published in the
“Jefferson City Tribune,” and some of the leading Afro-American
papers.</p>
          <signed>PROF. S. D. FOWLER.</signed>
          <signed>MINERVA J MATLOCK</signed>
          <signed>ZELIA R. PAGE.</signed>
          <signed>PROF. W. R. LAWTON.</signed>
          <signed>GEORGIA M. DE BAPTISTE.”</signed>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>AFRICANS TO EVANGELISE AFRICANS.</head>
          <p>As Moses and Luther and Knox and Whitefield were potent forces
among their own people, so, as we have the example of the Ethiopian
eunuch, the African must take the Gospel back to Africa. The Ricks'
Institute, Liberia, was founded in 1887 by Native Christians, having
for its object the proper training of the youths of the Republic to
become guides and counsellors and Missionaries in the interest of their
own country and people.</p>
          <p>Mr. Ricks, who was emancipated and went out to Liberia, was a
relative of Mrs. Martha Ricks, who, in 1892, visited England at the age
of 76 for the purpose of seeing the greatest of Queens, the universally
beloved Queen Victoria, who kindly received her. The papers at the
time recorded the fact of her travelling 3,500 miles to see the Queen.
Mrs. Ricks was one of thirteen <sic corr="children.">thildren.</sic> She and all her brothers were
sold into slavery, and she never saw any of her family again.</p>
          <p>Rev. R. B. Richardson, M. A., D. D., President of Ricks' Institute,
and Editor of a monthly paper, was born in Liberia in 1851. He was
led to the Saviour by his father, the late Rev. John T. Richardson, who
was born in the United States and emigrated to the Republic of Liberia.
Dr. Richardson entered the ministry in 1878, and became Principal of
the Normal department of Liberia College, 1881. In 1891 he was
appointed Commissioner of Education, which office he held until he
was further commissioned by President Cheesman, one of the
Associate judges in
<pb id="john212" n="212"/>
the supreme court. Now he is one of the most influential men in
the Republic.</p>
          <p>In November, 1891, we returned to good old England, the
land of freedom, sailing from Montreal by the S. S. “Labrador,”
of the Dominion Line, in company with Rev. R. L. Stewart.
Tickets were taken for Mrs. Johnson and our little Ruth, but
these had to be cancelled as medical advice prohibited Mrs.
Johnson from taking the journey, and the doctor only gave her
three years to live.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>BRITAIN'S SHORE ONCE MORE.—<lb/>JOYS AND SORROWS.</head>
          <p>We had a very pleasant voyage; first of all down the River St.
Lawrence for 900 miles, and then across to Liverpool, where I
was welcomed very heartily by Mrs. Stroud Smith and her
daughter, Miss Nellie, at Shalom House. This last voyage made
the ninth time of my crossing the Atlantic.</p>
          <p>Mr. Stewart and I went up to London to see Rev. H. Grattan
Guinness, to ask permission for Mr. Stewart to attend the
lectures in his College. He at once very kindly granted this
request, and gave this new pupil great assistance in view of his
work in Africa.</p>
          <p>I had great times and was much helped during my stay at
Shalom House, at the Bible Readings and the Gospel Services
conducted by Mrs. Stroud Smith and her daughter.</p>
          <p>In February, 1892, I attended the funeral of the late
Rev. C. H. Spurgeon in company with the vast gatherings
of Christian workers. At the funeral I shook hands with
a gentleman, and said, “God never makes a mistake.”
Alas, I knew not how soon that truth was to be tested in
my own experience.</p>
          <p>The funeral being over, I returned to Liverpool. The next
morning as I sat at the breakfast table, the servant came in with
a letter for me. “Oh,” said I, “good news
<figure id="ill30" entity="johns212"><p>REV. R. L. STEWART.</p></figure>
<figure id="ill31" entity="johns212a"><p>OUR LITTLE RUTH.</p></figure>
<figure id="ill32" entity="johns212b"><p>MRS. S. ARTIMECO JOHNSON.</p></figure>
<figure id="ill33" entity="johns213"><p><hi rend="italics">Rev. R. L. Stewart.</hi><lb/>THE TRAINING AND INDUSTRIAL MISSION SCHOOL, MONROVIA, LIBERIA, WEST COAST OF AFRICA, Founded December, 1892.</p></figure><pb id="john213" n="213"/>
from home.” Turning to Mrs. Smith, I asked to be excused while
I read my letter. The first lines were: “Dear Brother Tom, you
will be sorry to know that your dear little Ruth is in her grave.”
This letter was from Mrs. Johnson's sister. I closed the letter
and left the table. I had often consoled others with the
assurance that God never makes a mistake; now it was for me to
accept and realise the blessing of that assurance.</p>
          <p>This truth had given my soul comfort some days before when
I received a letter to say she was quite well. She was six years
and six months old. A short time before she was taken she went
to Mrs. Johnson and said: “I do want to go to heaven to see
what Jesus looks like; will you go with me?” On the Monday
she was taken with malignant fever, and on the following
Thursday she went to see what Jesus looked like—“God never
makes a mistake.”—Romans viii. 28. The following verse came
to me:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>God never makes a mistake</l>
            <l>When He takes health or home,</l>
            <l>Our parents or our children—</l>
            <l>He only takes His own.—JOB i. 21.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>In March, 1892, the Y. M. C. A. “Monthly Bulletin,” Belfast,
contained a notice of my latest visit to the North of Ireland. But
after visiting Ireland and many other places in the United
Kingdom my health again began to fail. When April came—the
month appointed for sailing—I was unable to leave England. Mr.
Stewart and Miss Virginia Jones, who were going out as
missionaries with me to Africa, were greatly disappointed. I
gave Mr. Stewart all the correspondence for the brethren in
Liberia. Through the kind liberality of friends I was able to get
these two Missionaries off on April 30th, 1892, when their
hearts were made glad by many kind friends, especially Mrs. A.
Hansen, of Southport, whose valuable gifts of books made glad
their hearts.</p>
          <pb id="john214" n="214"/>
          <p>Mr. Stewart wrote a letter to the “Baptist Standard,” Hannibal,
Missouri, while he was in mid-Atlantic, giving his impressions and
experiences of England. He also mentioned twelve in America who
were anxious to go as missionaries to Africa.</p>
          <p>It was a relief to have the two missionaries on their way, for I had
then a little time to rest. It was an anxious time when I was getting
their outfit together, for I had to look after this and every other detail,
and then my final breakdown came when all engagements arranged by
my kind friend, Rev. Charles Welton, of Morley, Leeds, had to be
cancelled.</p>
          <p>A long and interesting letter from Rev. R. De Baptiste appeared in
the “Baptist Standard,” concerning the state of affairs, and appealing
for continued and increased aid for the Mission.</p>
          <p>After receiving a very hopeful and encouraging account from Mr.
Stewart as to the reception of himself and Miss Jones, and as to the
bright prospect before them in Mission work, I sent for Mrs. Johnson
to come to England again; my intention being that when health would
permit to join the missionaries in Liberia, to do so.</p>
          <p>Mrs. Johnson ultimately came over to England, and the
“Conservator,” Chicago, Of July 2nd, 1892, made very kind
references to the fact:—“Mrs. Thomas L. Johnson leaves to-morrow to
join her husband who is in England labouring for his Mission work in
Africa. . . . . Mrs. Johnson is a zealous Christian woman, whose heart
is thoroughly in sympathy with Mr. Johnson and his work. . . . . Mrs.
Johnson has determined to leave home and go to England
as she can then render much service to her husband. . . . . Together
they hope to sail for Africa at the close of the rainy season.” On July
16th, Mrs. Johnson arrived in Liverpool and received a very warm and
hearty welcome at Shalom House by Mrs. Stroud Smith and daughter
and members of the Bible Class.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="john215" n="215"/>
          <head>A HOME AT SYDENHAM.</head>
          <p>We soon removed to London, making head-quarters at Sydenham.
We called upon Dr. Eccles, of Norwood, who through the blessing of
God, cured Mrs. Johnson of her long-standing and troublesome cough
arising from heart affection, and which the medical man in Chicago
thought would carry her off in three years.</p>
          <p>We were now in touch with the friends in England, and in
correspondence with the Committee in America, and with the
missionaries on the field. Encouraging reports were now coming in
from Mr. Stewart, who had been very successful with a Mission
School; much of the success was due to the excellent native lady whom
he married, and who was a great helper in his work. He had twenty-five
children in his school—all redeemed slaves.</p>
          <p>Mr. Stewart founded this School in December, 1892. He would
make trips into the interior, and through gifts would redeem girls and
boys from the slave traders and bring them back with him and adopt
them into his family with the view of helping them spiritually,
socially, and mentally, and with the hope and prayer that God would
in His own time and way prepare and use them in the opening up of
these interior Missions; and success attended his efforts.</p>
          <p>As to Miss Jones, she was a very earnest and devoted Missionary;
she worked hard, and saved enough money to meet her own expenses
to England. Mr. and Mrs. Bibbs and Mr. Washington also met their
own expenses.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>“DISAPPOINTMENTS—HIS APPOINTMENTS.”</head>
          <p>Again in 1893 I made preparations to go to Liberia; yet my health
was not much better. However, I hoped to visit the brethren, and
effect the co-operation referred to, and with this purpose appealed for
books, maps, and other
<pb id="john216" n="216"/>
useful articles for the missionaries and natives, with whom I
intended to confer.</p>
          <p>I attended the meetings of the African Training Institute at
Colwyn Bay, North Wales, in the Spring of 1895. There I met the
Rev. W. Hughes, F. R. G. S., the founder and manager, preparing
to go to Africa to establish training schools along the West
Coast. We decided to travel together; June was settled upon as
the month in which to sail.</p>
          <p>Charley Stewart was one of the group of twenty-five children
seen at the Training School. After Mr. Stewart had laboured
faithfully over four years on the mission field, he returned to
England, thence to America to awaken interest in his Industrial
school work, he brought Charlie with him. After his visit to
America he took Charlie to the AFRICAN TRAINING
INSTITUTE, when the Rev. W. Hughes, Founder and Director,
received him as a student. When he finished his course in the
Institute he returned to West Africa to enter upon his life work.
On the morning he left the Institute, the following lines were
found pinned on his tutor's door.</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>The day, oh what a day is this,</l>
              <l>My heart with sorrows swell;</l>
              <l>I now must leave my comrades all,</l>
              <l>And say to them “farewell.”</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>Oh, such a happy time I spent</l>
              <l>While roving in this dell;</l>
              <l>But ah! the clock of time strikes twelve,</l>
              <l>And I must say “farewell.”</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>My comrades here, be peaceful still,</l>
              <l>While I away must dwell;</l>
              <l>My eyes with tears, ah yes, do fill,</l>
              <l>“Farewell,” my boys, “farewell.”</l>
            </lg>
          </lg>
          <p>Soon after Mr. Stewart's return to Monrovia, he made another
trip into the interior, from whence he never
<figure id="ill34" entity="johns216"><p>CHARLES STEWART.</p></figure>
<figure id="ill35" entity="johns217"><p>GROUP TAKEN AT THE ROYAL SAILORS' REST, DEVONPORT.</p></figure>
<pb id="john217" n="217"/>
returned. March, 1901, came the sad tidings from <sic corr="his">h</sic> wife to say
that five months previous to her writing he went into the
interior, where he died among the natives and was buried. Mr.
Stewart not only accomplished a great work in Africa, but
succeeded in awakening a deeper interest in AFRICAN Mission
Work among our own people during his visit to America. Miss
Virginia Jones, who went out with Mr. Stewart, fell a victim to
heart trouble a short time after arriving in the country.</p>
          <p>The most of my work was amongst the Y. M. C. A., with which I
had been identified from the time I first came to England. Mr.
Hind Smith would kindly mention my name to the Secretaries of
different branches when asked to recommend some one, and in
this way I became acquainted with the late and much beloved
Mr. Roberts, of the Plymouth Y. M. C. A., who kindly made
appointments for me, and introduced me to many friends and
Christian workers in Plymouth and vicinity. Mr. Moon, Mr. H. O.
Serpell, Mr. John Yeo (Ex-Mayor), of Plymouth, and Miss E. H.
Hingston, booked me several times to conduct Missions in old
St. Andrew's Hall, Plymouth, where on each occasion we praise
God there was much blessing. Much prayer had been made for
success before I came, so that had I not gone God would have
sent the blessing. At the close of a Mission in this hall a dear
little girl three years and six months old said to her father, “I
want to kiss the ‘black man,’ he loves Jesus”; he brought her to
the platform, lifted her upon the table, and said, “Mr. Johnson,
this little girl wants to kiss you.” I kissed her; when she returned
home she talked much about the black man who loved Jesus.
The next Sabbath, near about the same hour in the evening, He
who said “Suffer little children and forbid them not to come
unto Me, for of such is the Kingdom of Heaven,” took her home
to Himself. The bereaved father wrote me a nice letter and sent
me little Mary Ann Rendle's photo. I
<pb id="john218" n="218"/>
praise God for the continued friendship of Miss Hingston of and her
sister to the present day. It was during one of my visits to Plymouth I met
<hi rend="italics">Miss Agnes Weston and Miss Wintz,</hi> when I was invited to conduct meetings
in <hi rend="italics">the Royal Sailors' Rest at Devonport,</hi> and after this at Portsmouth, where, praise
God, I had the great privilege of preaching the Gospel to sailors of the British Navy, and
at different times, the past twenty years. When I remember the kindness of these
ladies to me all these years, which is just the same to-day, when health has
failed me, as when I was able to meet all the appointments, in this I can see the
hand of One who is continually saying to me, “Yet will I not forget thee.” Isa. xlix., 15.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CLIPPINGS FROM A LOCAL PAPER.</head>
          <p>“The Rev. T. L. Johnson, freed slave and coloured evangelist, has
been conducting special meetings at the Royal Sailors' Rest during the
week, which have been well attended. His touching references to his
slavery days have been listened to with great attention and sympathy.
He is to speak at the ‘Pleasant Hour’ from three to four tomorrow
afternoon, and again at the evening service. His farewell meeting is to
take place on Monday evening. Miss Weston, LL.D., will preside at
each meeting.”</p>
          <p>I was also introduced to H. O. Serpell, Esq., biscuit manufacturer,
Plymouth (now of Reading), who invited Mrs. Johnson and myself to
spend a few days with them at “South View,” Mannamead. They also
became practical friends of the work in Africa. They said to us, “We
want you to consider ‘South View’ your English home.” And we knew
they meant what they said.</p>
          <p><sic>of</sic> the portrait (used by permission), and the following abridged record
appeared in the “Y. M. C. A. Review,” Plymouth, October, 1897:—
“Among the warm supporters
<lb/>
<sic>ThisYoung Men's</sic> Christian Association are to be found
<pb id="john219" n="219"/>
many of the prominent merchants of our large cities, who
recognise the beneficial influence of this world-wide organisation upon
the young manhood of this century. The subject
of our sketch this month has been for many years a true
friend of the Plymouth Association. He has for many
years been an active member of the General Committee at
Plymouth, and throws himself heartily into any project
for the spiritual, social, intellectual, or physical improvement
of young men. His keen insight into Commercial pursuits has
given him wide experience and his wise counsel in the business
meetings of the Association has been of the greatest possible value.</p>
          <p>“In 1881 he initiated work in a much neglected neighbourhood
at Egg Buckland, near Plymouth. Many came to hear the
truth, and it soon became necessary to provide a Mission Chapel
which was built and opened at Estover in 1882. Ever since, Mr. Serpell
has persevered with this work, which has been signally blessed by
God. The congregation now employ a colporteur from Mr. Spurgeon's
Colportage Association to assist in the services and visit
the surrounding district. Five years ago the position of organist at
Estover became vacant and Miss Catherine
Serpell, the eldest daughter of our friend who was then eleven years of
age was appointed. With infinite credit
to herself and satisfaction to the people she has since filled this
position, walking the four miles week by week in all
weathers. Mr. Serpell's eldest son, who is also a member of Plymouth
Y. M. C. A., renders valuable assistance with
his cornet and Mrs. Serpell, who is deservedly popular with the
people, occasionally renders a solo, which is highly appreciated.”</p>
          <p>I cannot tell how many times I have preached in Estover Chapel,
Egg Buckland, where I always had a welcome.</p>
          <p>It was quite understood that whenever in Plymouth or
neighbourhood I should always make my home at “South View.” Mr.
Serpell made many appointments for me.
<pb id="john220" n="220"/>
The greatest attraction for me in the home were the dear
children. I was their “Uncle Tom.” There were five children
then, but now only one; four are on the other side with our
blessed Lord, including the eldest son and daughter referred to.
Little Ethel, the youngest, was my favourite. Her name was Ethel
May, but when she could talk she called herself Ethel May
Johnson Serpell. She wrote this in my birthday book, soon after
she could write her name. At the age of thirteen the Lord called
her home.</p>
          <p>After my return from America, Mr. Serpell made many
appointments for me in and around Plymouth. Both Mr. and
Mrs. Serpell repeatedly impressed upon us that where-ever we
went, or whatever happened, “South View” must be looked
upon as our home.</p>
          <p>We returned to London; my condition became worse. I
cannot describe how I suffered. I consulted Dr. W. S. Eccles, of
Upper Norwood, S. E., who after examining me, condemned my
going to Africa, and advised my entering the hospital at once;
we made the matter a subject of prayer. I cancelled all
appointments. The matter was published, and many kind friends
wrote to me. The following telegram was sent me.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>IN HOSPITAL.</head>
          <p>With grateful feelings I acknowledged the good hand of God.
The next morning I received a kind letter from Mr. and Mrs.
Serpell, saying, “Come home at once,” and we went “home”; it
was real home to us. The family physician, Dr. Squire, was called
in; he advised that I should at once enter the South Devon and
East Cornwall Hospital, and I was received in one of the private
rooms. I was taken to the Hospital in a carriage accompanied by
Mrs. Serpell and my wife. Nurse Parr very kindly received us
and gave assurances to my wife that I should be well cared for.
After Mrs. Serpell and my wife left me
<figure id="ill36" entity="johns220"><p>LITTLE ETHEL. <lb/>This is when we first became friends.</p></figure><pb id="john221" n="221"/>
a strange feeling came over me—“In a hospital at last.”
Evidently the news of the presence of a black man had
circulated through the wards, for many of the officials,
without apparent business, visited the room to have a look.
I had a conversation with the young man in the bed next
to mine. I always had thought the hospital was a place
where young medical men students practised on those who
were unfortunate enough to be located in such places, but
my experience now was that great medical skill and kind
thoughtful attention were bestowed upon the patients. I
had a complication of troubles, liver and kidney and chronic
rheumatism, with attacks of sciatic pain we might describe
as a kind of toothache about six inches long in the hip.</p>
          <p>The day came when I was to undergo the operation, and I had
a serious talk with Dr. Squire as to my aversion to chloroform,
but he replied that it was all “nonsense to think such a thing.”
At twelve o'clock that day I went into the room, and first of all
gave myself into the hands of my blessed Jesus, and then into
the hands of the doctor. After the operation, and when I awoke,
I found Nurse Parr watching me. I asked if it were all over.
“Yes,” she said, “how do you feel?” “Quite comfortable,” I
said.</p>
          <p>The kindness of the matron, Miss Hopkins, and Sister
Maristowe, and the entire staff at the Hospital was to me
very great. The prayers of God's people were being offered
up for me at various meetings and helpful letters were sent
to me from dear friends; these I still treasure. The
late Mrs. Spurgeon sent me tracts, and Mr. Spurgeon's
sermons, which I was permitted to give to the other
patients, many of whom came into my room to hear me
play on the fairy belts. Mrs. Johnson was allowed to visit
me every day after lunch and remain until after tea. Sister
Maristow would send her tea from her table.</p>
          <p>One day a large company of school children from the country
visited the hospital, bringing beautiful flowers. The whole
company marched by my bed. Oh it was such
<pb id="john222" n="222"/>
a treat to see so many bright eyes looking into mine, and to
receive such flowers. Have you, dear reader, ever carried
flowers to a hospital? If not, do so, and write a text and tie it to
your floral gift. Many friends made special calls upon me during
the time I was in hospital, some of them away from Ireland as
well as from London and elsewhere, and very nice and
nourishing things were sent for my refreshment. I was led to
think of God's great love to me, and His promise, “Yet will I not
forget thee.” My good opinion and admiration of hospitals now
became fixed. The patience, care, and kindness were great
indeed. The nurses had to put up with some ungrateful
patients. Some of them actually swore at the nurses, and
refused point blank to take the medicine, but the nurses talked
soothingly and treated them kindly and usually succeeded;
Many of the patients that came in became serious in view of
their apparent end, and one man who believed not in a future
existence began to call out, when he was in great pain,
“Almighty! Oh, my God.” I called to him from my bed, “Put
your trust in God; trust Him.”</p>
          <p>Is there a Medical Nurses' Christian Association? There
ought to be. What a grand institution it would be. What an
opportunity these nurses have of speaking the suitable word at
the needful time to those willing to hear, and anxious to have
the message of comfort and salvation!</p>
          <p>After three months and sixteen days, on the afternoon of
October 16th, I bade good-bye to the Hospital, and made my
way to “South View,” where Mrs. Johnson was staying, and it
was quite a “home-coming” for me. The telephone was
attached to Mr. Serpell's study, and often enquiries were made
through it as to my condition when in hospital; but the evening
after I had left the hospital there was a “ring up” for me, and on
answering I was informed that a package was awaiting me at the
hospital. Miss Serpell and Mrs. Johnson went for it. It was a
basket of fruit from Miss A. L. Wilson, of Tunbridge Wells.
This was
<pb id="john223" n="223"/>
followed up by a very interesting letter in reply to my letter of
thanks and a little bit of information. She informed Mrs.
Johnson that she purposed visiting Bournemouth, taking
apartments, and requesting both Mrs. Johnson and myself to
visit her. She thought this might be according to the Lord's will,
and therefore for our good.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>FIRST VISIT TO BOURNEMOUTH.</head>
          <p>This was very kind of our dear friend, and arrangements were
at once made for our first visit to Bournemouth. After taking
leave of our dear friends at “South View,” and a brief visit to
some friends in London—Mr. and Mrs. George Freeman—we came
to Bournemouth early in November, 1893. We were received with
great kindness, and every attention was shown us. I was very
weak and had to be taken out in a bath-chair. I was surprised to
be saluted by so many who inquired after my health, and who
wanted to know where I had been. I found myself drifting into a
mere grumbler, simply reciting my experience in hospital for four
months, forgetting that for the past fifty-six years of my life I had
never been obliged to enter a hospital before as a patient. Then I
began to praise God. The first text I preached from after leaving
the hospital, and when I was able to take up any public work,
was, “ALL THINGS WORK TOGETHER FOR GOOD TO THEM
THAT LOVE GOD.”</p>
          <p>The Secretary of the Y. M. C. A., Plymouth, kindly gave me a
letter of introduction to Mr. W. J. Meredith, Secretary of the
Y. M. C. A., Bournemouth, who received me very kindly and
helped me in many ways. He also invited me to speak on several
occasions at the Y. M. C. A., when he kindly introduced me to
friends and Christian workers. I cannot refrain from recording
here the names of those who were especially kind to me, and
called to see me when I first came to Bournemouth: The Rev.
<pb id="john224" n="224"/>
George Wainwright, Rev. R. B. Morrison, Rev. W. V. Robinson,
Rev. S. A. Selwyn, Rev. C. E. Stanton; each one of these kind
friends introduced me to their congregations. The great
kindness of these friends and that of many others will ever
remain fresh in my memory; little did I know then God's plan
respecting my future. In Bournemouth here again I can look
back and see God's hand with me. Here at Bournemouth I had a real good
rest. From that Monday morning, April 3rd, 1865, when General
Grant marched into Richmond, I cannot remember having such a
perfect rest of body and mind. Miss Wilson's Bible Readings
after breakfast were as refreshing streams to Mrs. Johnson and
myself, and I found myself gathering much spiritual provision
for after use. Thus up to the end of March in the next year, we
recruited both body and soul. Among all the places which we
had visited we found that the climate of Bournemouth was the
most genial, and to add to all this, very genial letters reached us
from warm-hearted Christian friends in England, Ireland,
Scotland, Wales, and America.</p>
          <p>Soon after coming to Bournemouth, on December 28th, a post
card came to us which brought us much sadness of heart, as it
told of the “Home going of Mrs. E. E. Stroud Smith.” It read as
follows: “Douglas, Isle of Man, December 27th, 1893.—An
overwhelming sorrow has come to us; my precious mother lies
in an African grave, and my sister is coming home alone, due in
Liverpool on Monday next. The letter came by German steamer,
and reached us on the evening of Christmas Day. Pray for us.
We know nothing more, except that she passed away at three
o'clock in the morning of December 2nd, at Virginia, in Liberia.
Everything was done that could be done. The doctor and
British Consul were there from Monrovia, and afterwards took
my sister and all the luggage down to the river, to wait for the
first English steamer, the ‘Niger.’— 
<figure id="ill37" entity="johns224"><p>THE GREAT LIVINGSTONE RIVER AND CONGO FREE STATE.</p></figure>
<figure id="ill38" entity="johns225"><p>MR. FRANK TEVA CLARK. <lb/> The first Student sent out from the Institute, fifteen years ago, he has laboured faithfully on the banks of Lake Entomba ever since.</p></figure><pb id="john225" n="225"/>
F. E. Stroud Smith.” We read over this card several times. This was Miss Smith's
handwriting. We were greatly troubled by the message, and then came to us the
old truth:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>God never makes a mistake</l>
            <l>When He takes health or home,</l>
            <l>Our parents or our children—</l>
            <l>He only takes His own.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>We got another postcard, this time from Mr. Ed. Stroud Smith, confirming the sad
news, and to say that Miss Nellie was left with friends at New Brighton, as she
was too ill to travel. He purposed taking her home with him the following
week, after which he would write again.</p>
          <p>Mrs. Smith was a faithful friend of Africa, and had been most kind to me in my
work. She and Mr. Smith laboured among the coloured people in America, and when,
in after years, she and her daughter called upon us at Sydenham, and we talked of our
contemplated visit to Liberia, she expressed a desire to go to the West Coast and visit
the native churches. It was with great delight she afterwards wrote to say that
arrangements had been made for a tour in the Liberian Mission Field, and that
she had received a list of the churches and their ministers. Later in the year she and
her daughter sailed from Liverpool, October 14th, 1893, arriving in Monrovia on
November 3rd. The last letter I received from her before sailing closed with, “God
bless you. God be with you till we meet again. Yours for Africa, E. E. S. S.” After one
month in Africa she entered the Golden City at three o'clock on December 2nd. Thus
wrote her sorrowing daughter, who returned without her beloved mother. The last
entry in her diary, nine days before her “Home going,” was, “We praise God in and
for everything.” She was a woman of deep piety and a Bible searcher her life was truly
a life of praise, a life truly surrendered and yielded up to God, who had used her
in Great Britain, and in America, and in Africa. While Mrs. Stroud Smith lived, I
could never
<pb id="john226" n="226"/>
cease thanking her for her great kindness to myself and love for
my poor long oppressed race. I am still praising
my blessed Jesus for what he put into her heart to do for
me, and for the continued friendship and kindness of dear Mr. E.
Stroud Smith and his two daughters. I could here take up
several pages, telling not only of Christian work, Sabbath
School work and night school work of Mr. and Mrs. Stroud
Smith among my own people in America but also of their
daughters, when very young, how they helped in the Sabbath
School. I cannot forget the deep impressions made upon the
heart of an old man in our Mission, when Miss Nellie, then quite
small, looked him in the face and pointedly asked if he was
saved. This was only one instance of the many.</p>
          <p>I shall ever be very grateful to Dr. E. R. H. Cory, of
Bournemouth, for his medical attention both to Mrs. Johnson
and myself during our first winter in Bournemouth.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>AT WORK AGAIN.</head>
          <p>After four months in Bournemouth, and thank God much
improved in health, we prepared to return to London, when a
farewell meeting was given us in Shaftesbury Hall by the late—
Rogers, Esq., and his daughter, Miss Rogers, of “Eaton,”
Bournemouth, with other friends, when I was requested to tell
the Story of my Life. The late Dr. Cory, sen., was in the chair. A
collection was made at the close, which amounted to over £10,
and was handed to me, for which I was indeed grateful.</p>
          <p>Before leaving Bournemouth we received a letter from Mrs.
Richardson, of Bessbrook, Ireland, inviting us over to conduct
a Mission. So after a short stay with some friends in London, we
started for Ireland, arriving in Bessbrook, Saturday, March 31st,
1894. The welcome there was very hearty. On the Sunday we
commenced the Mission in Bessbrook Hall, which was crowded.
God gave evidence
<pb id="john227" n="227"/>
of blessing, especially amongst the young. Both Mrs.
Johnson and myself were very unwell, and the doctor
was called in. No improvement being made, Mrs. Richardson
sent her carriage into Newry for another Doctor, who came, and
after examination, injected morphia to give me some respite from
the excruciating pain. The news spread that my life was despaired of but through the
blessing of God and the remedies applied, I was able to move
about again. The great kindness of Mrs. Richardson and her
daughters to Mrs. Johnson and myself during
this very trying time, deeply affected us both, and we were
constrained to thanksgiving unto God. The family seemed
quite exhausted by their personal attention to us both,
night and day. When sufficiently well for travelling Mrs.
Richardson sent us in her carriage to Moyallon House,
Gilford, some fourteen Irish miles. Her maid was sent on
in advance of us in order to take our luggage and to make
some preparation. When we arrived, Robert the steward,
who had been with the family for twenty years, undertook
the responsibility of looking after our comfort with great
thoughtfulness and kindness. He delighted to tell us of his
travels with Mr. Richardson and the young gentlemen when
abroad with them.</p>
          <p>Here we stopped for a week, Miss Richardson, who was
visiting her brother near by, calling daily to see us.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>COLWYN BAY INSTITUTE.</head>
          <p>On returning to London we spent a short time at Colwyn Bay
on our journey. This was our second visit. Here we had a cordial
welcome at the African Training Institute. While in Liverpool in
1892, and making preparations for Liberia, Sir Alfred Jones gave
me a copy of “Darkest Africa, and the Way Out,” by Rev. W.
Hughes, F. R. G. S. I found in this book that the African Training
Institute had been established with the view of training in this
country
<pb id="john228" n="228"/>
the most promising of the African Christian converts, in the
hope that many of them will return to their native land as
missionaries, schoolmasters, and useful handicraftsmen, such as
joiners, blacksmiths, masons, brick-layers, wheelwrights, tailors,
printers, etc., and to send out a number of other missionaries on
practical and scriptural lines, in order to open up fresh fields and
to superintend the work. The importance of returning each of
the students to labour ultimately in his native land is never
forgotten. This struck me as being the most practical way to
help a long neglected people. Now I had heard things which
were calculated to prejudice one against the working of the
institute, and so I resolved to see for myself. I received an
invitation from the Rev. W. Hughes to be present May 7th, 1892,
and to give an address at the meetings to be held in connection
with the Institute. Mrs. Johnson and I received a very hearty
welcome on our arrival the evening before from Mr. and Mrs.
Hughes, and the large family of seventeen native Africans. We
were gratified and delighted with all the arrangements and
purposes of the Institute. The book which I had read, and the
course pursued by the Institute agreed in the high aim of
blessing the people of Africa spiritually and materially, through
her own children trained in the Truth and in necessary trades.
Mr. Hughes was enthusiastic in his work, and Mrs. Hughes was
a real mother to these children of Africa. The Institute and its
work made a great demand upon the time and resources of these
two devoted friends of Africa; and they not only gave
themselves heartily to the cause, but stirred up interest, and
secured the co-operation of those in a position to help. It was
very clear concerning “Darkest Africa,” that the way taken by
Mr. Hughes was the “Way Out,” and I advised my brethren in
America and Africa to co-operate with Mr. Hughes in his
splendid work.</p>
          <p>Mr. Hughes visited the West Coast of Africa in June, 1893.
He was met by many influential friends, who
<pb id="john229" n="229"/>
hailed his project with delight, and sought to help him. The great
and reasonable plan of the native evangelising his native land
holds good to-day as it did in the past when men and women
were raised up by the Lord to give a message to their own
people in their own tongue; and the venerable Dr. Moffatt, who
spent over fifty years in South Africa, said, “There is no hope
of reaching the millions of Tropical Africa by any white labour
possible to be sent to that country.” And this is borne out by
the sad sacrifice in the early stages of foreign Missions as
inaugurated and heroically conducted by the brave men and
women who leave their own land for the purpose of spreading
the Gospel among the heathen. And Dr. Harford Battersby,
speaking at a meeting in the Memorial Hall, London, on behalf of
the Livingstone College, said, “He was sorry he could not hold
out any great hope of West Africa ever becoming a healthy
climate, nor did he think it probable that many Europeans would
be able to reside there.”</p>
          <p>I am thoroughly persuaded that when the different branches
of the Christian Church now labouring in Equatorial Africa, turn
their attention to the training of native Christians for
missionaries and teachers, there will be a brighter day for Africa.</p>
          <p>The Congo Institute is now known as “The British and
African Incorporated Association.” The students in the
Institution represent many parts of Africa, most of them being
from the West, and representing three thousand miles of that
coast, and there are students from South Africa and East Africa.
Several of the more clever and advanced students are placed in
Edinburgh for the study of medicine that they may qualify as
medical missionaries. All this forms a great reason for much
praise to God. <hi rend="italics">The Bugle Call,</hi> of the Soldiers' Home,
Winchester, referring to this Institute and its work, said: “It is
being felt more and more by those who have had experience in
missionary work that if the Dark Continent of Africa is to be
won for
<pb id="john230" n="230"/>
Christ, it must be through the Africans themselves. Acting on
this belief, the above Institution has been established for the
purpose of bringing over to this country the most promising of
converted African young men, in order to give them a religious
and industrial training of from three to five years, so that they
may return to their native land, able, not only to preach the
glorious Gospel to their own people, but also to support
themselves by means of their trades learned here.”</p>
          <p>The annual report of the African Training Institute for 1906-1907
states that eighty-one students have been received into
the Institute since its commencement. There are fifteen over at
present, including those in the London University, Liverpool
University, and Edinburgh, finishing their education.</p>
          <p>After my return from Ireland, finding myself utterly
unfit, either to visit Liberia (as referred to) or continue to
do active work for the Mission, I reluctantly resigned, which
I did in 1894. I cannot refrain from referring again to
the kind friends who helped and encouraged me in my
efforts to send the Gospel to Africa, especially the
indefatigable help of Mr. and Mrs. W. Hind Smith from
the commencement of the work until the co-operation
of the Mission with the A. B. M. U. was effected.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>“THE CHRISTIAN.”</head>
          <head>April 20th, 1894.</head>
          <p>“Mr. Thomas L. Johnson, of the African Mission, finding
himself unable to resume active work for the Mission, has been
compelled to resign for the present. He hopes however, to do
evangelistic work when his health will permit.”</p>
          <p>When health has permitted, it has been my joy, thank God, to
tell the love of Jesus in different parts of the Kingdom.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="john231" n="231"/>
          <head>MISSION WORK IN THE BRITISH ISLES.</head>
          <p>While in College I was sent out very often to do Deputation
work for the Baptist Missionary <sic corr="Society.">Sosciety.</sic> God was pleased to
allow me to know of cases of blessing, as we will see; hence my
heart's desire was to win souls for my blessed Jesus, who had
graciously answered my prayer, and allowed me to awaken an
interest in African Mission work among my own people. I was
often requested to conduct a week's Mission. Space will not
allow me more than a very brief reference to a few of the
Missions conducted, and the interesting experiences I have had.</p>
          <p>My first experience in Evangelistic work in England was in
Manchester, 1882. The next was in Norwood.</p>
          <p>The <hi rend="italics">Norwood Review,</hi> of February 10th, 1883, records one of
my first attempts in this work:—“Gospel Mission at Gipsy Road
Chapel.—During the past week a seven days' Gospel Mission has
been conducted in the Gipsy Road Baptist Chapel, by the Rev.
T. L. Johnson, who, on account of having been for twenty-eight
years a slave, has drawn together nightly a large concourse of
people and detailed to them his interesting though trying
experiences of slave life. On Sunday special services were held.
In the morning a sermon was preached by the Rev. J. W. Harrald
(Private Secretary to the Rev. C. H. Spurgeon), in the afternoon
there was a service for the young, and in the evening Mr.
Johnson preached the sermon. During the meetings Mr. Johnson
has been assisted by the Rev. E. H. Ellis (of Stoke Newington),
Rev. B. Briggs (of Bermondsey), Rev. C. B. Sawday (of
Pentonville), Rev. W. Thomas (Putney), and Rev. J. H. Banfield
(of Stratford). The Pastor (Rev. Walter Hobbs) has taken an
active part in the proceedings, which have resulted in lasting
good.”</p>
          <p>Thus God was preparing me for a work which at that time I
never thought of. Throughout England, Ireland, and Scotland I
conducted Missions at the request of
<pb id="john232" n="232"/>
Christian workers. At Carrubbers' Close Mission, Edinburgh;
Children's services in the Skating Rink, Croydon; for Sir
Algernon C. P. Coote. In the Town Hall, Christchurch, for Miss
Tighe; at Ilfracombe Baptist Chapel where the services for
children were attended by children from various schools; Mrs.
Colonel Robertson's Mission Hall, Callander, N.B.; a week's
Mission in connection with Exeter Hall Y. M. C. A.; also at the
Baptist Tabernacle, Upper Parkstone, Dorset; at the Baptist
Chapel, Christchurch, Hampshire, where I also lectured under
the sympathetic Presidency of General the Hon. B. M. Ward.</p>
          <p>In 1894 I received a very hearty invitation to visit the Soldiers'
Home, Winchester, when I met for the first time Miss Perks, her
sister, and Mr. C. Edwards, the Manager, and quite a company of
workers, who all gave me a hearty welcome; one could see that
there was a spirit of prayer. We had grand meetings and, praise
God, much blessing, the result of prayer before I came. In course
of time I visited the different Missions in connection with the
Home. Shawford Mission Hall, St. Denys Mission Hall, Cannon
Street Mission Hall, Twyford Mission Hall, Fulflood Mission
Hall. There were also the lodging, houses visited regularly by
the staff of workers. A Colporteur was kept constantly at work.
In time I visited Bulford Camp (before the Government erected
permanent quarters there), when Miss Perks would have several
tents in the Camp, when I had the privilege of addressing
meetings of the British Army. It was my privilege and joy also to
visit the troopships with Miss Perks, when I had an opportunity
to witness for Jesus before a company of young soldiers leaving
their homes for the first time for India. One of them said to me, “I
know you; Miss Sidey, of S.W. London, told me about you”;
then he handed me the little leaflet, “God never makes a
mistake.” The dear saint of God who told him about me, is now
<hi rend="italics">with Jesus, whom she loved and longed to see.</hi></p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill39" entity="johns232">
              <p>WINCHESTER SOLDIERS' HOME TENT, BULFORD CAMP.</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill40" entity="johns233">
              <p>SOLDIERS' HOME, WINCHESTER.<lb/>CHILDREN OF THE INFANT CLASS.</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb id="john233" n="233"/>
          <p>January, 1901, I received a letter from Miss Perks, which made
my heart glad; on one of her visits to the Troopship “Sicelia,”
a young soldier embarking for India gave a nice bright
testimony, and said he heard me speak at Bulford Camp in the
tent, when he gave his heart to God. He requested Miss Perks
to ask me to write to him, which I did.</p>
          <p><hi rend="italics">The Bugle Call,</hi> the organ of the Soldiers' Mission at
Winchester, contained at various times kind references to my
visits, and in the first volume there is a portrait and little sketch,
from which we may quote the following: “Our beloved brother,
T. L. Johnson, is one of the brave standard-bearers of the Cross,
holding forth the Word of Life. His history has been a
remarkable one. . . . . Numbers of precious souls have been won
to Christ through the loving testimony of this faithful worker. . . . . 
He went into slavery a pagan; he came out a Christian. He went
into slavery a piece of property; he came out an American
citizen. He went into slavery with the chains clanking about his
wrists; he came out with the American ballot in his hand.”
Volume second records that a letter of sympathy and my little
booklet, “God never makes a mistake,” had been sent by me to
the Duchess of York in her sorrow, and that she accepted the
booklet and sent a nice letter of thanks. In volume seventeen the
fact is mentioned that when Lord Roberts visited the Soldiers'
Home, Winchester, in 1902, I was one of the number present by
invitation to meet him. His Lordship spoke very highly of the
accommodation at the Mission for the soldiers, and of the good
work being done by the Misses Perks.</p>
          <p>After an address to the S. S. Soldiers' Home, Winchester, a
group of the infant class gathered around <hi rend="italics">“Uncle Tom,”</hi> and
repeated the Twenty-third Psalm. I think I can safely say,
without being egotistic, I am very popular among the children.</p>
          <pb id="john234" n="234"/>
          <p>The following is from the <hi rend="italics">Hampshire Chronicle,</hi> Winchester,
after a Mission, 1894:</p>
          <p>“Soldiers' Home.—Very wonderful and deeply interesting has
been the Mission,, announced last week, conducted by the Rev.
T. L. Johnson, returned African Missionary. The large lecture
hall has been taxed to its utmost to accommodate the crowds
nightly pressing in to hear “the Old, Old Story,’ told in a
marvellous manner by Mr. Johnson, and illustrated by thrilling
incidents in his long and bitter life as a slave for nearly twenty-nine
years. Rarely has the Gospel been preached in such a
forceful way, and impressions must have been made for the
eternal good of those privileged to hear this honoured servant
of God. The Mission closes tomorrow (Sunday),but all being
well Mr. Johnson has kindly promised to come again for a
longer visit to this Mission.”</p>
          <p>I praise God to be able to say that for the past fourteen years
I have (with but few exceptions) been present at the Christmas
tree with the children, and New Years' Meetings, and often
several times during each year.</p>
          <p>Other press accounts speak of my visits to various
districts, where I have conducted Missions—Kensington
Baptist Church, Bristol; Baptist Church, Tewkesbury;
Folkestone Baptist Church; Memorial Hall, Brookborough,
County Fermanagh; Ireland, for Colonel and Mrs. Doran;
Woodvale Hall, Shankhill, Belfast; Fredrick Street
Methodist Church, Belfast; Richmond Street Mission Hall,
London; Wycliff Baptist Chapel, Reading; St. Paul's
Church, Clitheroe, Lancashire; St. Andrew's Church, West
Kilburn; Child's Hill Baptist Chapel, London; Greyfriars
Church Rooms, Reading; St. Barnabas Church Mission
Hall, Queensland Road, Holloway, London. And I not
only lectured at these places, but also at the Metropolitan
Tabernacle, London; the Christian Union Buildings,
Dublin; the Y. M. C. A., Cork; Miss Sand's Soldiers' Home,
Cork; the Y. M. C. A., Belfast; the Y. M. C. A., Liverpool;
<figure id="ill41" entity="johns234"><p>JAMES AND ERNEST,<lb/>Grandson and Son of Mr. C. Edwards, Manager of The Soldiers' Home, Winchester.<lb/>Each has a second birthday.</p></figure><pb id="john235" n="235"/>
the Y. M. C. A., Manchester; Chatsworth Road Chapel,
West Norwood; Collier's Wood Methodist Free Church,
Surrey; Hayward's Heath Assembly Rooms; Herne Hill
Congregational Church; Lansdowne Baptist Chapel,
Bournemouth, and many other places.</p>
          <p>Among a great number of letters sent me by converts and
Christians, who had received a blessing in Reading, the
following lines came in printed form from a young lady, one of
the converts.:—</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>A long time I wandered from Jesu's side,</l>
              <l>I heeded not His word.</l>
              <l>I travelled through life with the world as my guide,</l>
              <l>With no thought for Jesus the Lord.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>But a messenger Jesus sent</l>
              <l>To tell me the price was paid</l>
              <l>I had only to believe and repent,</l>
              <l>And Jesus my soul would save.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>I took Him at His word and said,</l>
              <l>I will, dear Lord, be Thine,</l>
              <l>Thine alone, and Thine for ever!</l>
              <l>I am His, and He is mine.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>'Tis sweet to learn of Jesu's name,</l>
              <l>A name to me so dear;</l>
              <l>'Tis joy to have Him by my side,</l>
              <l>To feel His presence near.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>He warns me when I'm doing wrong,</l>
              <l>He helps me do the right,</l>
              <l>He holds me in His arms so strong,</l>
              <l>And makes my burdens light.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>He comforts me in days of sorrow,</l>
              <l>He turns my tears to joy,</l>
              <l>He keeps me safe through every danger,</l>
              <l>Saying, “Be not afraid, it is I.”</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>He holds my hand along life's rugged path,</l>
              <l>And still will lead me on,</l>
              <l>Till I reach that heavenly land,</l>
              <l>To be for ever with the Lord.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>A land where angels sing,</l>
              <l>Where our loved ones are at rest,</l>
              <l>Where Jesus reigns as King of kings,</l>
              <l>In that home, for ever blest.</l>
            </lg>
            <trailer> E. G.</trailer>
          </lg>
          <pb id="john236" n="236"/>
          <p>In the course of my itineracy I have been privileged to visit
many places, for which I thank God, and I have preached the
Gospel in America, Europe, and Africa. In America I visited
seventeen States: Virginia, North Carolina, Georgia, Mississippi,
Louisiana, Tennessee, Kentucky, Iowa, Maryland, Illinois, Ohio,
Indiana, Nebraska, Colorado, Minnesota, Kansas, Wisconsin; in
the British Isles I have travelled throughout England, Ireland,
Scotland, and Wales, and the Isle of Wight, the Isle of Man, and
the Isle of Guernsey being visited.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>THE PUBLIC PRESS.</head>
          <p>The newspapers and the religious periodicals generally have
been considerate and helpful. Long reports of sermons and of
lectures have been given with appreciative comments, and
notices of forthcoming meetings or explanations of my Missions
have been of the utmost service to me in my work. Sometimes,
however, the personal view of the writer has been rather odd
and as oddly expressed. I have been run into numerous literary
moulds and have come out in a variety of shapes, until one was
doubtful of their own personality; and the literary hand has felt
me all over—heart, head, hair, and hand; face and figure; and
voice and gesture, colour and clothing have all been discussed
with kindly reference.</p>
          <p>Not only have quite lengthy quotations been given of
sermons <sic corr="addresses,">addresses,,</sic> and lectures, and note been made of special
and interesting items connected with my life and work, but some
of the papers and magazines put in pictures in illustration of my
lectures, as in the Y. M. C. A. Magazine, of Belfast, and
quotations would also be given from my hymns. The
comparison between the American
<figure id="ill42" entity="johns236"><p>SLAVE CHAINS AND A WHIP.</p></figure><pb id="john237" n="237"/>
style and the English style of journalism is worth noticing. The
American reports are sometimes like the American railways in
the city, which seem to hang in mid-air; while the English on the
other hand are more on the level and sometimes in the “tube,”
where you do not feel so giddy and like toppling over. Still there
is a correspondence sometimes. Here is a sample of a brief report
from the <hi rend="italics">South London Mail</hi>: “Lovers of contrasts must have
been more than gratified at Herne Hill Congregational Church on
Sunday. Here in a new Free Church, with Gothic windows, stone
pillars, nave, transept, and chancel, stood up in the pulpit an
old-time African slave, shoulders, head, face, and hair just as if
he had walked off the walls of one of the Pyramids. He was
telling young Herne Hill public schoolboys and girls how he
learned to read by betting with the white boys about his owner's
estate that they could not spell the words he wished to know.
His language was good, yet he said he had not studied an
English grammar till he was past forty years of age. The bright
young eyes looking up so eagerly will never see a stranger sight
than this educated minister holding up the chains with which
the slaves were bound when sent to be sold. He showed the
whip with which the slaves were lashed like dogs for the
slightest offence.”</p>
          <p>On October 22nd, 1903, dear Mrs. Spurgeon passed to her
rest, and by her departure I lost one of my most kind and helpful
friends. I attended the funeral at Norwood. In February, 1892, I
was present at the funeral of Mr. Spurgeon, at Norwood. There
was a similar manifestation of sorrow on this occasion, but also
the same triumphant Christian sentiments expressed. I returned
home with the Editor of the <hi rend="italics">Baptist,</hi> who referred to the fact
afterwards, and to the title of my tract in this connection, “God
never
<pb id="john238" n="238"/>
makes a mistake.” Here is a little hymn I composed at that time:—</p>
          <lg type="song">
            <head>GONE HOME.</head>
            <head>IN MEMORY OF OUR MRS. C. H. SPURGEON.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <p>“Because I live, ye shall live also.”—JOHN XIV. 19.</p>
            </epigraph>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>God's promise of covenant love,</l>
              <l>Which links us to the Home above.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>Gone home to live with Jesus,</l>
              <l>Our Prophet, Priest, and King;</l>
              <l>And in His blessed presence,</l>
              <l>Redemption's song to sing.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>Gone home to live with Jesus,</l>
              <l>The ever loving One:</l>
              <l>Who left His home in Glory</l>
              <l>That sinners might be won.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>Gone home to live with Jesus,</l>
              <l>To share that Heavenly Rest:</l>
              <l>And with her own beloved,</l>
              <l>To be for ever blest.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>Gone home to be with Jesus,</l>
              <l>His glory to behold:</l>
              <l>And hear the wondrous story,</l>
              <l>Which grace will there unfold.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>Gone home to be with Jesus,</l>
              <l>To sing redeeming love,</l>
              <l>With Jesus and His loved ones</l>
              <l>In you bright Home above.</l>
            </lg>
          </lg>
          <p>In 1900 I met with an accident while conducting a Mission in
Margate for the Rev. J. Dinnick. In kneeling down to pray, my
knee came upon a piece of coal. From this I suffered greatly, as I
attempted to meet appointments made a long way ahead, and
being anxious not to disappoint the friends, I struggled on for
many weeks, often in great pain, but with the idea that it was
nothing serious. Mrs. Johnson in the meantime went abroad to
see her people, to be away six months. Mrs. Gawin Kirkham, of
Croydon, and Mrs. J. Johnson, of West Norwood, had each
kindly
<pb id="john239" n="239"/>
invited me to make my home with them when conducting
meetings in London and neighbourhood. One of my
appointments was for Miss Perks (Soldiers' Home, Winchester),
a week at Bulford Camp, on Salisbury Plain. I managed to meet
this appointment.</p>
          <p>When I returned home, the injury to the knee had developed
into synovitis, when Dr. J. S. Dickie advised me to cancel all
appointments at once. While alone the kindness of friends of
the different branches of the Church of Christ I shall never
forget. The untiring kindness of Mr. and Mrs. Payne—our
neighbours—night and day will ever be remembered.</p>
          <p>Referring to my Diary of September 18th, 1900, I find the
following:—</p>
          <p>“Thank God I had a better night and was up at eight o'clock
this morning for a while, but suffered much from my knee. But
praise God it is all quite right. How all this will end, He whose I
am and Whom I serve knows all about it. In His hands I leave
myself.</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>He knows the end from the beginning.</l>
            <l>He never changes.</l>
            <l>He never makes a mistake.</l>
            <l>All this is for my good.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>“Praise God for Romans viii. 28.”</p>
          <p>At this time I was again alone, my housekeeper, (owing to
previous appointment) had to leave.</p>
          <p>September 19th.—“Mrs. de Satur called to see me. Her visit
was indeed most helpful; truly God had sent her. (On the day
before and to-day much time was spent in prayer.) I explained to
Mrs. de Satur how I came to be alone. When she left she said
she would call again. Soon she returned and said, ‘Mother and I
have arranged to have you come and stay at Ravenshoe until
Mrs. Johnson returns from America.’”</p>
          <p>Praise God. How good He is to His people. Only trust Him.
Psalm xxxvii. 3-5. Entered in Diary, Ravenshoe,
<pb id="john240" n="240"/>
September 20th.—“Praise God for the rest of last night. Psalm
lvii., 1, “Be merciful unto me, O God, be merciful unto me, for my
soul trusteth in Thee; Yea in the shadow of Thy wings will I
make my refuge, until these calamities be overpast.’ I could not
remain in bed long this morning; the thought of leaving for
Ravenshoe seemed at times to make me lose my pains for a few
minutes. During this forenoon John Yeo, Esq., of Plymouth,
who is in Bournemouth, called to see me. I was indeed much
helped by his visit. Truly he has been a kind friend to me.”</p>
          <p>On arriving at Ravenshoe I received a welcome from the late
Mrs. Smythe and Mrs. de Satur and her daughters, which I can
never forget. If they had been my own kith and kin they could
not have made me more welcome or more at home and happy.</p>
          <p>For some days I suffered very much. Finally my leg had to be
put into splints. I can never forget the kindness and sympathy
of the late Mrs. Smythe and Mrs. de Satur at this very painful
and trying time. How they came and each prayed for me.</p>
          <p>September 26th I find in my diary: “Thank God I had another
restless night. I thank God because we prayed about it, and God
was pleased to permit the pains to come; hence it was quite
right. It might have been so much worse.” I shall never forget
October 21st, 1900. In the afternoon. Mrs. de Satur and her niece
and daughters came into the room and each prayed for me. Oh,
it was such a blessed time at the throne of grace. Each pleaded
so sympathetically, so earnestly to God for me, and with such
evident power.</p>
          <p><hi rend="italics">The jubilee Singers were in Bournemouth.</hi> My kind friend,
Mr. Robert G. C. C. Gregg told Mr. Louden about my illness. In
the evening of this date Mr. and Mrs. Louden and all the
singers but two of their company came to see me. Wealthy
ladies and gentlemen were making appointments with Mr.
Louden to come and sing before
<pb id="john241" n="241"/>
them, for which they were remunerated, but it did just seem to
me that God sent them to sing to me, <hi rend="italics">“Steal away, steal away to
Jesus.”</hi> This they sang twice. Miss Adell Buffer's kindness to
me will never be forgotten. Had I been her own brother she
could not have been more kind. Day after day Mrs. Smythe
would come in to see me, always bringing sunshine with her.
She was to me a wonderful Bible student. It just looked as
though my blessed Jesus had said—as he did to the disciples—
“Come ye apart and rest awhile.” And while resting there what a
feast of good Gospel teaching I had. I shall never forget these
resting, helpful weeks spent at Ravenshoe. I remembered well
when in the hospital in Plymouth, 1893, when God spoke to me
in His word so plainly (Romans viii. 28), and said, “All things
work together for good to them that love God.” So on this
occasion I knew that God, who knows the end from the
beginning, knew all about it, and that it was quite right.</p>
          <p>When I met with the accident—</p>
          <lg type="list">
            <l>I WAS NOT OUT BREAKING THE SABBATH.</l>
            <l>I WAS NOT AT THE THEATRE.</l>
            <l>I WAS NOT IN A DANCING HALL.</l>
            <l>I WAS NOT IN A GAMBLING ROOM.</l>
            <l>I WAS NOT ON THE RACECOURSE BETTING.</l>
            <l>I WAS NOT IN ANY QUESTIONABLE PLACE;</l>
            <l>BUT IN THE PATH OF DUTY.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>So I repeat, it was quite right. God could have prevented this
accident; but no, He had some plan ahead to accomplish that I
know not of, and I may never know all until I get to heaven and
am with my blessed Jesus, “Who loved me and gave Himself for
me,” Who said to Peter, “What I do thou knowest not now,
but thou shalt know hereafter.” There are many things down
here that we are ignorant of, and since we dare not question
INFINITE WISDOM, we are very, very happy in the thought that God
<pb id="john242" n="242"/>
knows all about that accident. He notes the fall of a sparrow, He
knows the number of hairs in my head. This tells me how
minutely God looks into and notices all in connection with
myself. Oh, it is so helpful to one's soul; in all things to
remember that God hath said, “All things work together for
good to them that love God.” Yes, <hi rend="italics">God hath said it.</hi> When I
listen attentively to what God says to me in Psalm cxxxix. and
especially in the fourteenth to the eighteenth verses, then I am
convinced it is all quite right. <hi rend="italics">God knows all about it. God
never makes a mistake.</hi></p>
          <p>October 24th, Mrs. Johnson (who had been sent for to return
at once) arrived in Southampton. Mrs. Smythe and Mrs. de
Satur kindly invited her to come to “Ravenshoe,” and remain
until all was ready for my return home.</p>
          <p>During my illness God laid it upon the hearts of many kind
friends to send me help. I was greatly moved and thankful one
day to receive from the Pastors' College Aid Fund (Metropolitan
Tabernacle), through Mr. Bartlett, their Secretary, a cheque for £5.</p>
          <p>Among these kind friends referred to, and many whose
names are not mentioned (for space will not permit), but while I
live, I shall not, I cannot, cease to thank God for them, neither
can I forget their kindness to me. Among them is Dr. James Steel
Dickie, of “Windermere,” Boscombe Park, Bournemouth
(already referred to), to whom I owe a debt of profound
gratitude for his untiring attention from the commencement of
my illness. After removing to “Ravenshoe” he came to see me
nineteen days in succession, and on several occasions twice in
the same day.</p>
          <p>For nearly a year my knee was kept in splints, and I was
compelled to use crutches. Occasionally I feel the effects of this
accident to the present time.</p>
          <p>Many of the kind friends will remember THE APPEAL which
Miss M. Bluett, of “Ravenscroft,” Upper Richmond
<pb id="john243" n="243"/>
Road, Putney, sent out in 1901, which is as follows:—</p>
          <p>“<hi rend="italics">Appeal on behalf of Rev. Thomas L. Johnson.</hi>—Thomas L. Johnson was
born in slavery, of African parentage, in Virginia, in 1836, and
continued in slavery, till, at the close of the War between
North and South, President Lincoln's Proclamation of
Emancipation, on January 1st, 1863, finally abolished slavery
throughout America. During this period he had, by great
perseverance, and in the face of great difficulties, taught
himself to read and write, and in 1857, while still a slave, to
man, he was savingly converted, and finding Christ as a
Saviour, <hi rend="italics">thus</hi> obtained his spiritual freedom. He was baptised
and joined a Baptist Church. At the conclusion of the War, he
went to New York, where he found employment for a time as
waiter in a hotel, and in 1866 left for Chicago, where, while
employed by the Pullman Car Company, and as head steward
at Kinsley's Restaurant, he found some Mission work to do
for Christ. In 1869, he took charge of a little church of
coloured freedmen in Denver City, and afterwards Providence
Baptist Church in Chicago. But the longing of his heart was to
go as a Missionary to “the land of his fathers,” as he loves to
call it, and in 1876 he sailed to England at the invitation of Mr.
W. Hind Smith and Mr. Edward Stroud Smith, for the purpose
of taking a course of studies preparatory to engaging in work
in Africa. After three months' Mission work in Manchester, in
connection with the Y. M. C. A., under Mr. Hind Smith, he
entered Mr. Spurgeon's Pastors' College, in December, 1876,
where he remained till he sailed for Africa in November 1878;
but after little more than a year's earnest labour on the
Cameroon River, his health quite broke down, and he was
compelled to return to England. Since that year Mr. Johnson
has been instrumental in arousing interest in the work of
African Missions, both in the States and in England, and has
also been signally owned and blessed by God in the holding
of Evangelistic Missions throughout
<pb id="john244" n="244"/>
England and Ireland, by which multitudes of precious souls have
been led to decide for Christ as their Saviour. But his Ministry has
been carried on amidst much bodily weakness, and now it seems
to his many friends that the time has come when some provision
should be made for the future, when he will be unable to continue
thus to labour for his Master, as it is mainly through the freewill
thank-offering of those who attend his Mission Services that he
has been able to support himself and his wife. It is proposed to
raise a sum of £950 with which to purchase an annuity for him, and
thus relieve his mind from anxiety as to the future. But Mr.
Johnson's heart is still in his loved work of Evangelisation, and
whenever the state of his health permits, he looks forward to
entering into many an open door as he may be directed by God the
Holy Spirit; so that it is not to be understood from this appeal
that he is not open to invitations to undertake such work in the
future.”</p>
          <p>The appeal was supported by Pastor Thomas Spurgeon,
of the Metropolitan Tabernacle, who wrote: “I am very
glad to hear it is proposed to render our good friend,
Thomas L. Johnson, some much needed and well-deserved
aid. He is a man of God, with a most lovable spirit. He
has suffered much, and wrought hard; moreover he has
been greatly owned and much blessed. We hope he will
still be able to evangelise, but often he is laid aside, and the
time has doubtless come to make some provision for our
dear brother. The more substantial and permanent it is,
the better; he is worthy for whom we should do this.”</p>
          <p>Mr. R. C. Morgan wrote: “I have known Mr. T. L. Johnson for
years as an exemplary Christian, and as a useful preacher of the
Gospel of Christ. I have known him to be in very delicate health
for a long time, and am glad to learn that an endeavour is being
made to buy for him a moderate annuity. I earnestly hope the
effort will be successful.”</p>
          <pb id="john245" n="245"/>
          <p>Mr. W. Hind Smith wrote: “You are doing a most Christ-like
service in your endeavour to provide an annuity for our old and
valued friend, T. Lewis Johnson, and I sincerely hope you may
succeed beyond your present anticipations. I have known the
dear man for over twenty-five years, having first met with him
when he was doing an excellent Mission work among his own
people in Chicago in 1874. I was so charmed by his truly
excellent character that I encouraged him to take up Evangelical
work in our own country. . . . . I believe our brother has been the
means, in God's hands, in leading hundreds to the Saviour. I
pray God to bless your effort. . . . .”</p>
          <p>And Mr. H. W. Maynard, Director of the “Union Castle
Steamship Company,” also supported the published appeal and
referred to his long acquaintance with me and to my services at
his hall.</p>
          <p>Contributions to the Fund were to be sent to Williams,
Deacon, and Manchester and Salford Bank, Ltd.; Mrs.
Richardson, Moyallon House, Gilford, County Down, Ireland;
and Miss Bluett, “Ravenscroft,” Upper Richmond Road,
Putney, London.</p>
          <p><hi rend="italics">The English Churchman, The Baptist, The Christian,</hi> and <hi rend="italics">The
Sword and the Trowel</hi> took up the appeal, and other papers
kindly gave it a notice. <hi rend="italics">The Sword and the Trowel</hi> introduced a
copy of the appeal by saying: “The happy face of Brother
Thomas L. Johnson must be familiar to a large number of our
readers, and we expect that many of them are aware that efforts
are being made to provide the means of maintenance for himself
and his wife now that he is able only occasionally to conduct
the Evangelistic Missions in which he has engaged since he was
obliged to return from Africa. We are sorry to learn that, thus far,
only about one-fourth of the sum aimed at has been secured, so
further efforts are, necessary.”</p>
          <p>The following report, made by Miss Bluett, was subsequently
issued: “The total amount that has been received
<pb id="john246" n="246"/>
for the Rev. T. L. Johnson's Annuity Fund, is £286 5s. 10d. As
the state of Mr. Johnson's health has recently become very
precarious, and as twelve months must elapse after the money
has been sunk in the annuity before he could receive the first
payment, several of his friends suggest, that instead of sinking
the money, it be left in the bank, and a sum of £30 be drawn out,
and paid to him annually until exhausted, through Mr. H. B.
Macpherson, Treasurer, and that in the event of his death
previously, the balance be paid to his widow. It is hoped that
under these circumstances this arrangement will meet the
approval of all who have so kindly contributed to the fund.”</p>
          <p>The list of contributors to the fund was added to the report,
and to these dear friends I feel most thankful, and for them I
pray always, never failing, morning and evening from month to
month. If space would allow, I would like to enter the names of
every one who has been kind to me, of both rich and poor.</p>
          <p>Ravenscroft, as illustrated, is the home of Dr. Bluett-Duncan,
and his sister, Miss M. Bluett, both of whom are deeply
interested in all Protestant, Evangelical, and Missionary work.
Miss Bluett became a friend to the African Mission before the
first Missionaries were sent out, and continued until that body
effected its co-operation with the A. B. M. U. We can never forget
her kindness to Dr. Theo. E. S. Scholes and Rev. John E.
Ricketts, sent to the Congo, and to Rev. R. L. Stewart and Miss
V. Jones, sent to Liberia.</p>
          <p>From this home many boxes of clothing have been made up
by Miss Bluett and Miss Mackenzie, and sent out to these
missionaries in Africa.</p>
          <p>When Mr. Stewart brought Charley over (who has been
referred to), and left him in the hands of the Rev. W. Hughes'
African Training Institute, Miss Bluett and her brother often
entertained him at this home, and when he had graduated and
returned to Africa, these kind friends
<figure id="ill43" entity="johns246"><p>“RAVENSCROFT,”<lb/>UPPER RICHMOND ROAD, PUTNEY.</p></figure><pb id="john247" n="247"/>
presented him with many useful and valuable articles to add to
his outfit. Here in this home I praise God for the hearty welcome
I have received the past fifteen years whenever I visit London.</p>
          <p>Christian <hi rend="italics">friends and little children prayed for me</hi> when I
entered the hospital, June, 1893 (as referred to), prayer was
offered for me at the Metropolitan Tabernacle, and in homes in
different parts of the Kingdom. In the Spring of 1893 I gave an
address to Miss A. Martin's Bible Class, Upper Norwood.
While in the hospital I was continually remembered by this
class, and all these fourteen years, I am still remembered. I
cannot tell how often I have met the class since 1893—to-day
there are 130 members, 36 of whom are blind; she also has 30
mothers to see after. When I met with the accident in 1900,
again I was remembered in prayer by friends in the Kingdom,
when this Class would also remember me each week. When
conducting a Mission many friends would remember me while
at the throne of grace. I praise God for the hearty co-operation
of God's people with me in prayer, and for the gracious answers
and blessings received.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>PRAYER OF LITTLE CHILDREN.</head>
          <p>I remember when I returned to England from Africa, I met a
Christian worker whose eyes filled with tears as he told me how
his little boy had kept me fresh in their memory and prayed for
me every night.</p>
          <p>I met a lady in Reading who told me that little Louie Corpe
prayed for me regularly every night. Little Louie has two
birthdays. At one of the Christian police meetings in London, I
was told of the son of a Christian policemen who regularly
remembered me in prayer; his name was Stephen Peirce. It was a
long time before I met this lad, when I learned he had another
birthday. Mr. W. Hind Smith's little grandson, Norman, when
<pb id="john248" n="248" rend=" "/>
saying his prayers, was heard to say, “Please bless Uncle Tom,
and don't let them make him a slave any more.” I have only
space to mention these few, out of a great number of instances I
have heard of.</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>I believe God answers prayer,</l>
            <l>I am sure God answers prayer,</l>
            <l>I have proved God answers prayer.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>The reader will have noticed instances in which prayer has
been answered on many occasions in my life, which has greatly
helped me and encouraged me. I could give many more
instances, but will only give one more in closing this life story.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>A DIRECT ANSWER TO PRAYER.</head>
          <p>After the first two missionaries were sent out to the Congo,
I was requested to travel in the Western and Southern States of
America to awaken deeper interest in African Missions, with
head-quarters in Chicago. A lock box was secured at the
General Post Office for me for letters, and soon I found myself
with only ten cents (fivepence), my health bad, no money in the
treasury. I owed the widow with whom I boarded ten dollars
(two guineas), I knew this faithful Christian woman wanted her
money; knowing my condition, no doubt she was also praying.
One morning I took my Bible, opened it at John xiv. 13 and 14,
then John xv. 4, 5, 7. I knew in my heart with God's help the
Abiding Life was my one thought.</p>
          <p>Mr. Stanley P. Smith, of the China Inland Mission, had given
me “Abide in Christ,” by Rev. Andrew Murray, which had
helped me greatly. When on my knees I told God of these
promises, and then asked Him, “Please to give me ten dollars to-day.”
I went over to the General Post Office in Clark Street,
thinking perhaps someone from home might send me something.
But only <hi rend="italics">The Christian,</hi> and <hi rend="italics">The Freeman,</hi> and I think <hi rend="italics">The
Christian World</hi> were
<pb id="john249" n="249"/>
there. On my return home I stopped in the office of a friend to
read the paper, when one of the firm hurriedly came in to ask me
if I had ten dollars in my pocket. I said, “No,” and out he went,
explaining he wanted it a few minutes; something seemed to say,
“it's time for me to go.” I had not walked but a few minutes when I
met a gentleman who spoke to me, asking after my health and
success for Africa; then he took a roll of greenbacks out of his
pocket, and as he turned one after the other over, he said, “It's
laid on my heart to give you something. I heard you lecture six
months ago,” when he handed me a ten dollar greenback. Then I
thanked him and asked for his name, when he started off and
said, “My name is known up there,” pointing toward heaven. I
returned home and paid the dear Christian widow the ten dollars
I owed her. A DIRECT ANSWER TO PRAYER.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>HITHERTO AND HENCEFORTH.</head>
          <p>Did space permit, I should be glad to give, the reader a more
extensive account of matters affecting my life and work, and of
incidents arising therefrom. There are two things, however,
which I want to state with emphasis and with gratitude at this
point; the first is: HITHERTO hath the Lord helped me; and
second: HENCEFORTH the Lord shall be my help.</p>
          <p>I will just mention a few cases which may be of interest and of
help to the Christian worker; and in these cases God was very
near to help and bless. I have received many letters from
converts, and others, expressing their gratitude to God for the
blessing bestowed upon them in the missions which I had the
privilege to conduct. Some incidents I have already mentioned,
but there are others of a special character.</p>
          <p>When in the London district I went to Loughton once, to
preach. I met the gardener employed by the gentleman
<pb id="john250" n="250"/>
at whose house I was stopping, and I talked to him about his
soul. This conversation resulted in his conversion; and the
gentleman and all his family got to know about it.</p>
          <p>In a town in Northamptonshire, where I was sent to preach
while in College, I found that two of the daughters of the
deacon, at whose dwelling it was my pleasure to be staying,
were not saved. Both of them were connected with the Sunday
School, and I believe one of them was a teacher. When all the
others were out one morning, I had a talk with them about my
blessed Jesus, and told them how good He had been to them.
Soon they were in tears. Then I asked them if they would at
once make a decision. We all three knelt down, and I offered
prayer on their behalf; and the Lord gave them both the power
of decision, and much joy. When I returned from Africa, the
home of these happy people was one of the first to which I was
invited.</p>
          <p>One Sunday morning, when I was in Glasgow, I was out early
for a long walk to take a meeting, when I a man came up to me,
saying he was penniless, and in other ways distressed. He
looked as if he had just come out of some barn or cave from his
night's lodging. His clothes were in a very bad condition. As I
walked on, I took out two or three pennies and held them in my
hand, and commenced to talk to him about his soul. I could see
that this did not take so well. He commenced to walk slowly. I
shook the pennies in my hand, and I asked him to come on. He
did so, and I told him about Jesus, and when and how He found
me. At length I gave him the pennies, telling him that it was
God's money and not mine. A very long time after this—it may
have been ten months or more—I was again in Glasgow, and had
an appointment at the Y. M. C. A. at the twelve o'clock meeting.
On my way with a gentleman to the meeting, I saw a man who
came hurriedly across the street, and beckoning to me, and
wishing to have a word. I requested him to be quick, as I looked
at my
<pb id="john251" n="251"/>
watch and found that it was just on twelve o'clock. He looked
respectable and clean, and had on good clothes and wore a
bright smile. “I took your advice, sir.”
“What advice?” I asked. “What you gave me—
don't you remember?” “No,” said I. “Well, I am the
man you talked to that Sunday morning—don't you know me?”
I did remember, and I was surprised to see him so altered. He
told me that he had a good situation, and was getting on nicely.
He gave me to understand that he was saved and very happy. I
have never seen the man or heard of him since. I did not even
ask his name, the whole conversation occupying only two or
three minutes.</p>
          <p>Once when staying in Ireland with some kind friends, when
the maid came about I would talk to her about her soul. This
resulted, through the blessing of God, in the maid's conversion.
Then on my way to the station, I sat in the front seat, near the
driver; and looking up into the coachman's face from the corner
where I sat, I asked him about his soul; and told him about my
former condition of which he had already heard something.
Quite a while after this, the lady with whom I had been staying, wrote
me to say that both her coachman and her maid had come to
decision by the little personal talk with them.</p>
          <p>On my way to Saffron Walden, in the autumn of 1894,
while in England, a man I sat in front of me in the railway
carriage. He looked very sad. Something seemed to say to me,—
“Speak to that man.” At last I asked him
if he knew Jesus. Oh, he had been brought up in a Christian
family, and had attended the Methodist Church nearly all his life-time.
“But are you saved?” I enquired.
He confessed that he was not; and then he told me about
his troubles, entering into home affairs which were very sad.
I tried to show him his only path to peace and happiness, which
was in complete surrender to our Lord Jesus Christ; and then I
explained to him the way of
<pb id="john252" n="252" rend=" "/>
salvation, and urged immediate decision. He desired me to pray
for him, and I did; but I told him he must pray for himself. He
said he could not do this. I insisted that it was a personal matter,
and that he must give himself right up; I could got no further
with him. At length he got on his knees, gave himself to Jesus,
and commenced to pray also for wife and children and father and
mother. He rose from his knees weeping and happy. When we
reached a station where he had to change, he begged me to go
home with him to his people, and to go on to Saffron Walden on
the Sunday morning.</p>
          <p>One evening when on the train from Belfast to Island Magee,
there sat opposite to me a very unhappy-looking lady. I could
not get rid of the thought that I should speak to her. I wanted
some excuse whereby to open the conversation. At last I asked
her if she had any loved ones in heaven. “Yes,” she said, as her
face coloured and her eyes filled with tears; “I am on my way to
New York to bury my husband, who has just died.” She then
entered freely into the whole matter, to her own comfort.</p>
          <p>One day when in London, I met a young man who spoke very
nicely, and he asked me if I were a stranger. I told him I was not,
but that I was hunting for lodgings for my wife and myself. He
said that he could direct me. Very soon he had me comfortably
placed close by him, I soon found that my friend was a
Scotchman, and that he knew much about the Bible; but he was
not converted. He kept his fine Newfoundland dog, his birds,
and his beautiful flowers. When home from business these
absorbed his attention. One day when in the garden together,
and while he was looking at his flowers, I said to him that each
flower was a miracle. “A miracle?” he repeated with a
questioning tone. “Yes,” I said; “and so is also every blade of
grass, and every grain of sand,” I added, pointing to the ground.
Then we went on to the Miracle of miracles, the plan of
salvation. I took ill some
<figure id="ill44" entity="johns252"><p>MR. H. B. MCPHERSON.</p></figure><figure id="ill45" entity="johns252a"><p>ADDIE.  HECTORINA. WILLIE. <lb/>MR. MCPHERSON'S CHILDREN.</p></figure><pb id="john253" n="253" rend=" "/>
short time after this, and suffered very much indeed. This friend—
Mr. McPherson—came in to see me. I asked him to pray for me.
He hesitated. Again I said, “Please pray for me.” Then he got
down on his knees by my bed, and he commenced to pray for
me; but this soon changed into a prayer for himself.</p>
          <p>I left England in 1887, for America; when I returned he wrote
me a nice letter. I was then issuing the sixth edition of my life,
and I asked his permission to put some lines of his letter in it.
For many years now he has been an active Christian worker, and
continues at work to-day. He has charge of a chapel in Tooting.
His late dear mother, who lived in Edinburgh, expressed the
desire to see the black man who had led her son to Jesus. In
July, 1894, Mr. McPherson and his wife and family went for their
usual summer trip to Scotland to see his people. On this
occasion he invited me to accompany them, he would pay all
expenses. His mother wanted to see me. I went with the family,
and the welcome I received will never be forgotten.</p>
          <p>Here is a message of appreciation which he sent from
Tooting: “I think it right to bear my evidence to the high merits
of my friend, the Rev. T. L. Johnson, who is still anxiously
labouring in the cause of his African countrymen. The influence
possessed by this gentleman is very great. It is strange, but it is
nevertheless true, that one who, until the close of the American
War, was a slave in the Southern States, and was almost wholly
without education, should have acquired a position of great
usefulness in America, and should have gained a marvellous
power for good over many individual souls. It is not for me to
speak in praise of that resolution of character and elevation to
Christ which have placed him in the first rank of devoted
Christians in the present day, nor can I do more than follow with
respectful admiration the successive incidents in his life, his self-education,
his training at
<pb id="john254" n="254"/>
Mr. Spurgeon's Pastors' College, his year of devotion, loss, and
illness in Africa, and his appointment to the important office of
organiser of the coloured churches in the great African Mission
work. But of my personal contact with Mr. Johnson I feel that I
not only may, but must, speak freely. When I first made his
acquaintance many years ago, we happened to be residing in
the same house. Seeing that I was fond of flowers, he used the
imagery of the garden to lead my thoughts to higher things.
From the flowers of nature he led me up to the flowers of
revelation—to the Bible, to prayer, and to God my Saviour, and I
now rejoice in the salvation offered to and accepted by me. My
dearly-beloved mother—God bless her—taught me to say, “Our
Father, which art in heaven,” but like many more I had almost
forgotten not only her teaching, but her God of whom she so
frequently spoke to me, until this loving-hearted, Christian
gentleman came my way, and constrained me to arise and come
back to my Father. Mr. Johnson encouraged me from the first to
contemplate working in the Master's cause, and almost against
my will urged me to speak to others on the things that had now
become dear to me. Above all he impressed me with the
importance of full reliance on God's guidance in all the turns and
changes of life. At a particular crisis he taught me to take my
trouble to God. I did so, and what seemed to be gloomy and
dark was turned into brightness and light. Prayer answered
enabled me to leave a position that was irksome to me, and to
commence work in a house of business in which I have been not
unsuccessful from a worldly point of view. Furthermore, as if
adding honey to the bread, by the grace of God I have been
enabled to commence, and for some time to carry on, an
Evangelistic work in South London. To his kindly efforts I owe,
under God, such zeal on behalf of Christ as I possess. Is it not
right that I should say this? I know that he earnestly desires to
bring the light of the Gospel to his countrymen
<figure id="ill46" entity="johns254"><p>JUBILEE OF THE Y. M. C. A., 1894.</p></figure>
<pb id="john255" n="255"/>
in Africa, and if my humble testimony to his character and
past work helps ever so little to rouse in others the regard and
esteem which I myself have for him, I shall indeed be happy.—H.
B. MCPHERSON.”</p>
          <p>Since Mr. McPherson's conversion God has blessed him with
three children, all three saved, the youngest, with his brother
has testified for Jesus in public; the daughter has led the
singing by taking her place at the harmonium. These children
remember Uncle Tom in prayer.</p>
          <p><hi rend="italics">The Jubilee of the Young Men's Christian Association</hi> was
celebrated in June, 1894, when Mr. George Williams, Founder
and President, was Knighted by Queen Victoria the Good. I was
honoured with an invitation to the Reception at the Guildhall.
After the reception and speeches, there was a gathering in the
Great Hall, and here the Swedish Choir sang several pieces
before the Lord Mayor and Lady Mayoress and a great
company, for the hall was packed. A gentleman came after me as
I stood at the back of the hall, just before the singing
commenced, and I was ushered to the platform by command of
the Lord Mayor and Sir George Williams. There was no time for
reflection or expostulation, for the attendant turned and went
towards the dais again, and I had to follow.</p>
          <p>During the week of the Jubilee I was appointed to conduct the
noon meeting in Exeter Hall. When I entered the Hall, as my
friends, afterwards informed me, questions were asked as to who
or what I was. One gentleman assumed the role of informer, and,
with the air of one who knew, told those about him that, “He is
one of Dr. Paton's converts from the Cannibal Islands; he was
once a cannibal and used to eat men.”</p>
          <p>I was requested by the Rev. S. A. Selwyn, of St. John's,
Boscombe, Hants, to conduct a Mission, and during the
Mission I received very enjoyable hospitality at the home of
Mrs. de Satur. The meetings were blessed of God, and the Parish
Magazine for December, 1894, referring to the
<pb id="john256" n="256"/>
Mission said: “God did indeed hear our prayers and there have
been very definite results. God help those who accepted His
wonderful gift of salvation. We shall not easily forget the last
night of the Mission. Every inch of space was occupied; people
blocked up the entrance, and many had to leave the premises
because they could not get in. The Holy Spirit's power was
indeed in our midst, and many
held up their hands in token that they were willing to be wholly
the Lord's. We shall not forget our brother's earnest, touching
words. We earnestly pray that he may be wonderfully used to
lead many souls to Christ.”</p>
          <p>While in Bournemouth, I felt it would be well to make our
home in the neighbourhood, and I wrote to Mrs. Johnson, who
was in London, to come down, and together we decided to
remain in Bournemouth, but all this was subject to the Divine
approval.</p>
          <p>Since settling in Bournemouth I have had the favour and joy
of fellowship with many Christian workers in connection with
the Evangelical Churches and the Y. M. C. A., and I must mention
the kindness of the Misses Tighe, of Christchurch, at whose
various halls I have conducted services and Missions, and
when unable to travel in winter, suffering from the cold, they
would have me conduct service in one or the other of their halls,
and have me conveyed to and fro during these meetings so that
I might not be exposed to the inclemency of the weather, for
which I praise God, and will ever feel grateful to them.</p>
          <p>The kindness of these friends, and of Miss Perks and Miss
Weston, and many others, remains the same to this day; and for
them, as health permits, I attend and take part in their meetings.</p>
          <p>What comfort I have derived from the words, “Thou wilt
keep him in perfect peace whose mind is stayed on Thee;
because he trusteth in Thee.”</p>
          <p>In reply to letters and suggestions as to terms and methods
in connection with my work, I have been obliged
<pb id="john257" n="257"/>
to put them aside, for I found that it was less binding and
disappointing to simply leave the matter with the friends upon
whose heart a Mission had been laid, and especially with the
Lord who had called me into His service. And as to the places
where to go, it was not a great concern whether they were great
or small, so that the Lord was in it, But often I had much
searching of heart, for though I expressed my faith in God, yet
there was much anxiety as to temporal necessities. I rebuked
myself, however, with such portions as, “The Lord is my
Shepherd, I shall not want”; “The Lord will give grace and
glory; no good thing will He withhold from them that walk
uprightly”; “My God shall supply all your need according to His
riches in glory by Christ Jesus”; and the Lord's message direct,
“Prove Me now.”</p>
          <p>In the midst of these thoughts, came a message from Pastor E.
R. Pullen, desiring a Mission at his Church, in Southampton,
making it very clear that they were in the midst of a building
scheme, and could not do much as a poor church, but that they
would pay travelling expenses, give hospitality, and pay a
donation of twenty or thirty shillings, and that they would be
greatly delighted if it could be mutually arranged to pay a visit;
and then the words, “I commend you cordially and prayerfully
to God.” I left this matter with the Lord, resolving that
henceforth I would trust Him more <sic>¡</sic>
He was indeed my only hope and help in all things.</p>
          <p>My terms were simple, and I informed the good Pastor that,
first: I should expect a week's prayer before the Mission;
second, that I had no personal means or income, and depended
upon the kindness of the Lord through His people, and warned
him not to be over-anxious about finance. I went to Shirley for
the Mission, but had I not gone there would have been a great
Mission in any case, for <hi rend="italics">the people were ready and waiting
upon God.</hi> I must add here that wherever I have conducted a
Mission, where the
<pb id="john258" n="258"/>
members manifested their desire for a blessing by meeting for
prayer each night for a week or more before the Mission, God
has answered prayer.</p>
          <p>It is not possible to quote the long reports of this Mission,
but in the local magazine, in a closing paragraph, it is stated:
“From the very first the deepest interest was taken in the
services, and night after night the chapel was crowded, and on
some evenings the aisles, platform, porch, pulpit steps, and
schoolroom were brought into use. It was a refreshing sight to
see the place thus filled, but more refreshing was it to see the
arrow of conviction strike home to the hearts of many. Every
evening enquirers came seeking the way of salvation, and of
those who professed to have received Christ through these
services, a goodly number are our own Sunday School
scholars.” A thanksgiving service followed, and praise was
rendered to God. The report stated that £17 10s. 9d. had been
collected, mainly in bronze. The friends gave me £12; this was
over and above what anyone had anticipated. From my heart
came the prayer, “O God, do with me and by me and for me as
Thou wilt.” From this time I have looked to and trusted God for
all my needs, and He has graciously supplied them; and praise
His holy name, He ever will, while I trust Him. When entering
the above in this life story, I wrote the Rev. E. R. Pullen to ask if
he had kept the letter I wrote him; in reply to his request to
conduct a Mission, and the following is his reply:—</p>
          <p>“Shirley Baptist Church, Southampton.—I well remember the
circumstances attending the Rev. T. L. Johnson's coming
among us to conduct a Mission in 1896. At the time, whilst
feeling that the work was ripe for such an effort, I could not see
my way to financial support, as we were in the midst of a
building scheme that severely taxed the resources of our
people.</p>
          <p>“I frankly talked the matter over with Mr. Johnson, telling him
that beyond hospitality, travelling expenses,
<figure id="ill47" entity="johns259"><p>WILFRED PAULL.  CHARLIE FONE.</p></figure><pb id="john259" n="259"/>
we might not be able to give him more than twenty or thirty shillings.
Mr. Johnson cheerfully agreed to come, waiving larger offers he had
received elsewhere, and God gave us a season of gracious refreshing;
crowded congregations gathered, many souls were won for Christ, and
many backsliders restored. The financial problem solved itself, and in
the end we were able to hand over to Mr. Johnson, after paying other
expenses, the sum of £12. Truly God was with us, and taught us all a
lesson of simple trust. <lb/>E. R. PULLEN.”</p>
          <p>“October, 1907.
<lb/>
During the Pastorate of the Rev. George Wainwright, at Crewkerne,
he invited me to conduct a Mission, when God was pleased to add His
blessing. Mr. and Mrs. Paull kindly entertained me; there were two
children in the home, Elsie and Wilfred. As soon as convenient, I
wanted to know if they (each) had a second birthday. Elsie was quite
sure she had, but had never confessed it to anyone but her mother.
However, during these meetings, she went to Mr. Wainwright, and told
him when it was that his message from the Lord lodged into her heart,
and then she was happy.</p>
          <p>Our Lord tells us in Romans x. 9-10, “We must believe in the heart
and confess with the mouth.” One morning her brother, little Wilfred,
came into the room and brought a text he had written, John iii. 16.
When I asked him if he believed it, he at once said, “Yes.” Then I asked
if he had ever definitely given his heart to Jesus, explaining the nature
of a gift, and he answered “No,” but he wanted to do so. After
referring to different passages of God's Word respecting His love and
the gift of His love and how Jesus loved him, we knelt down, when I
prayed for him, and then I requested him to pray for himself, and there
and then gave his heart to Jesus. Soon he was out into the hall and
called his mother and told her how he had
<pb id="john260" n="260"/>
given his heart to Jesus. Soon his little friend Charlie Fone came
in while Wilfred was yet in tears of joy. We told Charlie all about
it; then we took the Bible, pointed out to Charlie how Jesus
loved him, and wanted him to give Him his heart. The text that
laid hold of Charlie's heart was Proverbs viii. 17, “Those that
seek me early shall find me.” We all three knelt in prayer, when
Charlie gave his heart to Jesus. The parents of both these dear
boys were Christians, and now their prayers of years were
answered.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>MISSION AT EMSWORTH.</head>
          <head><hi rend="italics">Emsworth Free Churchman,</hi> November, 1906.</head>
          <head>ZION NOTES.</head>
          <p>“The whole month has been given up to the Mission. The
week of prayer preceding the visit of our friends was a
wonderful revelation and preparation. The Pastor gave a series
of Bible Readings from the 1st Epistle of John, touching upon
“The Ideal Life,” “The Family of God,” and “Family Portraits,”
etc. As many as forty persons were present at several of the
meetings. Much communion was enjoyed with God, and the
spirit of prayer was highly prevalent. In this spirit of waiting
upon God we were ready for the visit of our two friends. The
singing of Miss Davies will never be forgotten. The editor of our
local newspaper truly describes her singing when he says, ‘The
singing of Miss Davies had the effect of converting the simple
songs of the Torrey-Alexander hymnal into classical musical
appeals to the souls of the people.’ Apart from this, Miss Davies
carried the hearts of the people by her deep spirit of
prayerfulness and clever tact in dealing with those who were
under conviction of sin. The result has been that some
wonderful conversions have taken place. Even since the special
Mission services, men and women have come forward to express
their joy for the truths which have savingly come home to their
souls. Our brother,
<figure id="ill48" entity="johns260"><p>[Group Portrait]</p></figure>
<pb id="john261" n="261"/>
Rev. Thos. L. Johnson, carried his hearers into the realms of
truth by his earnest, plain, and pointed enunciation. Personal
experience and references to his own deep chequered career
gave power again and again to his utterances, the
congregations never seeming tired of the addresses. The deep
spiritual tone of our brother's life backed up his word, and
caused ‘great searching of hearts.’ Believers were, we have
every reason to state, greatly quickened, and the many
testimonies of blessing and help received are coming to hand.
The building has been strained to its utmost capacity during the
Mission. It is calculated that quite five hundred persons were
present at the Sunday night's service, which had to be held in
the schoolroom as well as in the chapel. Our choir, augmented
for the occasion by some younger members, has rendered
valuable service, and to them there must come a joy in having
been able to help in the great and good work so effectively.
Organist, Deacons, and Stewards have all had the work laying
hard and warm upon their hearts, and night after night have
been at their posts. Truly it has been a reaping time all round;
to God be all praise. ‘The Lord hath done great things for us,
whereof we are glad.’”</p>
          <q type="subchapter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1>
                  <head>“THE HANTS AND SUSSEX COUNTY PRESS,”</head>
                  <head>October 27th, 1906.</head>
                  <p>“The Mission conducted at the Baptist Church for some ten
or eleven days appears to have been a success beyond
expectation. The meetings have been crowded night after night,
and on Sunday evening there was an overflow meeting in the
school room at the back, which in turn was also overflowing,
great numbers of people, though in time for the service, had to
turn from the building. The addresses of the Rev. Thomas L,
Johnson, pointed and heart-searching though they were, had a
fascination for the crowds who attended, and the singing of
Miss Katie Davies had the
<pb id="john262" n="262"/>
effect of converting the simple songs of the Torrey-Alexander
hymnal into classic music appeals to the souls of the people. On
Wednesday, at noon, there was a baptismal service in the
church, conducted by the Pastor, the Rev. W. S. Wyle. In the
afternoon the Missioners, Pastor, workers, and other friends
assembled in the arena in front of the Church to be
photographed in groups for the purpose of mutual supply of
souvenirs of the happy time they have spent together at
Emsworth.</p>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>TWO BIRTHDAYS.</head>
          <p>When able to meet appointments, I so often have the joy to
meet little boys and girls who have two birthdays, and they are
so happy. While stopping with the Rev. D. Ross, in Darlington,
his little girl Dora and I became friends. She was converted at
five years old; she was a bright little Christian. I do praise God
that when the disciples rebuked those who brought the little
children to Jesus, He said, “Suffer little children, and forbid
them not to come unto Me; for of such is the Kingdom of
Heaven.”</p>
          <p>Jesus says: “Seek first the Kingdom of God and His
righteousness”; “Those that seek Me early shall find Me”;
“Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth.”</p>
          <p>The Rev. Thomas Spurgeon, in delivering an address at the
Conference held in the Jubilee Year of the Pastors' College, April,
1907, said: “Many of us have to thank God that we felt the grip
of the Cross upon our tender years. It may be we were less
conscious of our grip of it. Would God that all young lives were
thus attracted and grappled. They cannot be too young.”</p>
          <p>John Ploughman was right when he said:—</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“Ere your child has reached to seven,</l>
            <l>Teach him well the way to heaven;</l>
            <l>Better still the work will thrive,</l>
            <l>if he learn before he's five.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill49" entity="johns262">
              <p>DORA ROSS.<lb/>“Tell me the story simply, as to a little child.”</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill50" entity="johns263">
              <p>CLARA NEIGHBOUR,<lb/>Who gave her heart to Jesus when five years old.</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb id="john263" n="263"/>
          <p>I remember standing by the freshly dug grave of a dear little
one. The parents were weeping at my side. When I had spoken a
few words I was surprised to hear the voice of song. Then did I
bless the grace of God that enabled the stricken father and
mother to sing across that dark, deep hole:—</p>
          <lg type="song">
            <l>“Jesus loves me: this I know,</l>
            <l>For the Bible tells me so.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Do you wonder that the crowd was moved to tears? On the
homeward way the mother whispered in my ear that she had
taught her little boy to sing those simple words before he could
properly speak them, and just ere the angel said, “Arise, He
calleth thee”; the dear lad cried, “Sing to me; sing to me.”
“What shall we sing?” they asked. “Sing ‘Jesus loves me, this I
know.’” Thus does the Cross attract and hold the hearts of
children.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>“THE CHRISTIAN HERALD,”</head>
          <opener>
            <dateline>May 18th, 1905.</dateline>
          </opener>
          <head>CHILD CONVERT SETS TO WORK.</head>
          <p>“I have the great joy of telling you,” wrote another friend,
“that one of my children, a little fellow eight years of age was
converted at your meeting on Monday evening last. Though he
did not come to the front, he, on the following morning told his
mother that he had given his heart to Jesus. His first thought
then was to call at our next door neighbour's and bring them one
of your books, “Get right with God,” and ask them to read it,
and then give it to the gentleman upstairs. I ask your prayers for
this little one brought to Jesus, and that God may use him to win
precious souls.”</p>
          <p>I hope soon (D.V.) to publish for my little friends,
“Three Birthdays in one year,” when I hope to tell them a great
many things which I have not space for in this book.</p>
          <pb id="john264" n="264"/>
          <p>In the Autumn of 1907, when assisting in a mission in Bishop
Auckland, I was invited to the home of one of the workers,
whom God had blessed with four dear children. We soon
became friends. After my return to Bournemouth there was
occasionally a letter. Over twelve months later I received a letter
to say that little Bertie, aged five years and six months, had
passed into the arms of Jesus. One of little Bertie's favourite
hymns was:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>“Shall we gather at the river</l>
              <l>Where bright angel feet have trod;</l>
              <l>With its crystal tide for ever</l>
              <l>Flowing by the throne of God?</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>Yes, we'll gather at the river,</l>
              <l>The beautiful, the beautiful river;</l>
              <l>Gather with the saints at the river</l>
              <l>That flows by the throne of God.”</l>
            </lg>
          </lg>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>AN INDIAN GIRL'S PRAYER.</head>
          <p>An Indian baby was dying. It lay in its father's arms, while
near by stood another little daughter, a few years older, who
was a Christian.</p>
          <p>“Father,” said the little girl, “little sister is going to heaven
to-night. Let us pray.”</p>
          <p>As she said this she kneeled at her father's knee, and this
sweet little prayer fell from her lips: “Father God, little sister is
coming to see you to-night. Please open the door softly and let
her in. Amen.”—“<hi rend="italics">Bugle Call,</hi>”<hi rend="italics"> September,</hi> 1908.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>BRITISH SUBJECT.</head>
          <p>In March, 1900, I was made a British subject, when the
following well-known citizens of Boscombe, Bournemouth,
testified before a Government official that they
<pb id="john265" n="265"/>
had known me for five years, and that they believed me to be
worthy to be made a British subject:—</p>
          <list type="simple">
            <item>THE LATE REV. C. STANTON.</item>
            <item>MR. A. HIBBS.</item>
            <item>MR. C. BAKER.</item>
            <item>MR. T. W. RELF.</item>
            <item>MR. A. WRENN.</item>
          </list>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <p>At the close of my personal story, in the month of October,
1908, and reckoning from the calculation of a poor slave mother,
born the 7th of August, this year I am
seventy-two years old. When the estate was divided, upon
which we were as slaves, I was ten years old, and from that time
I kept account as the years passed by. Through all the years of
adversity, in slavery, to man, and the devil,
the Lord watched over me. And since He gave me
freedom of soul and then freedom of body, and
led me out into all service; surely goodness and mercy have
followed me and will follow me. Hitherto and henceforth the
Lord my helper.</p>
          <p>The hand of God has been with me down the years. He
requires an appropriate return. I charge my soul as an
unprofitable servant, reviewing all the opportunities and the
advantages afforded me. He has kept my heart
beating 70 times per minute, 4,200 per hour, 100,800 per day,
3,681,720 per year, and never losing sight of me, who am but an
unit out of the 1,800,000,000 people in the world. O my soul, but
for the blood of my blessed Jesus, where wouldst thou stand to-day?
I have been to His feet as I have heard His voice saying,
“Come unto Me, and I will give you rest.” And I have found that
sweet rest. And so will all those who come to my blessed Jesus.</p>
          <pb id="john266" n="266"/>
          <p>I still wait His will in whatever word or way or work He gives
to me, and look forward to that time of the glorious
Emancipation of the soul, and of the body, too, from the present
bondage of this life to the glorious assembly and Church of the
Firstborn written in Heaven. To God be everlasting praise.
Amen, and Amen.</p>
        </div2>
      </div1>
    </body>
    <back>
      <div1 type="advertisement">
        <p>
          <figure id="ill51" entity="johns267">
            <p>BOOKLETS AND LEAFLETS<lb/><hi rend="italics">By Thomas L. Johnson</hi><lb/>[Advertisment Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
    </back>
  </text>
</TEI.2>